A non Brony in a pony worldby jaysclubChaptersJohn the farm helperBaker boyThe truthFluttershys secretSearch and rescueAlex DonstHaving a drink with AJTwilight's bad daychapter 11chapter 12Chapter 13chapter 14The beginning editedSpike's assistantJohn the farm helperNon brony in a pony world chapter 3 Before spike could get into his basket to sleep Twilight stopped him. “So Spike what was John like today” “He was quite quiet at the diamond mines he looked like he wanted to ask some questions but he stopped himself and continued to work.” “That is strange but maybe when he feels more relaxed he will open up more anything else?” “There was this other thing but I don’t know if I should say as it is something he freaked out about” “Okay Spike we don’t have to talk about it but if you want to tell me about it you’re more than welcome to goodnight Spike” Downstairs John was having problems sleeping. "Did I overreact when Mark mentioned the girl problem to Spike he would never have found out more than what I would have been willing to tell him.Who should I go and see first to get the library books back maybe Applejack since some of Twilight’s other friends may pop by and say hello and if I can manage to say hi back it will help with getting the books back." After that thought John fell asleep and had a relaxing dream instead of a nightmare like the night before. It was morning and realised he was the only one awake so he decided to have a look through the phones videos and music he was glad he had his earphones with him and decided to read a book while listening to music. “Morning John” John didn’t realise someone was talking to him until he got a tap on the leg. “Oh hi Spike sorry I didn’t hear you call me” “Its okay I was wondering who are you going to see first” “I’ve decided to see Applejack first since I may get to see some of Twilights other friends” “I understand but you do need one thing before you go out thought” “What’s that?” “A shower follow me and I’ll show you where it is” John followed Spike to the shower room which was opposite the bathroom. “Thanks Spike but where’s the lock?” “We don’t have one but you can put something in front of the door if that helps towels are in the cupboard.” “Thanks Spike” Spike left and closed the door behind him John then jumped in the shower and had a quick wash which helped him relax and put some clean clothes on. When he headed downstairs he saw Twilight and she had a big grin on her face. “Are you okay Twilight” “Your hair is sticking up and I think its funny” “Do you have a mirror so I can see it.” Twilight levitated a hand mirror over to John and he could understand what made her have that big grin on her face as he had one aswell then he used his hand to flatten his hair back down. “So what are you going to do today twilight?” “I’m going to head into town and pick up some items I forgot to tell Spike to get yesterday how about you?” “Might say hi to Fluttershy today” “That would be nice as she is scared of the everfree forest” “So why does she live there?” “I have asked her but she tell us she likes to be near her animals but I don’t think that’s the real reason” John looked around the room and realised Spike wasn’t with them. “Twilight where is spike?” “Oh he went to Rarities he has a crush on her.” “Does she know?” “She knows but she just thinks he’s being playful and doesn’t worry about it” When their conversation finished Twilight left and headed into town John left afterwards and tried to find his way to the apple family. After 10 minutes of looking he found a sign which said “apple family farm” while he was walking he heard a strange sound which made him worry. *Thump, rustle* When he got closer he see a large red horse with something around its neck.When John got closer the red horse notices him and walks over to him. “Excuse me but what are you doing here?” His voice was deeper than what John was expecting but John tried sound friendly to avoid getting injured. “Hi I’m John I’m looking for Applejack is she here” “What do you want with Applejack she ain’t done nothing wrong” “I’m here to collect an overdue library book from her for Twilight” “Well that seem reasonable my names Big Mac, unfortunately she’s not here at the moment would you like to help me here on the farm until she gets back.” “Yeah okay what would you like me to do” “Follow me and I’ll explain while we walk” So big mac told John he wants him to kick twenty apple trees for him as he is behind on his schedule. Big Mac showed him a technique he uses. “That’s the way I do the job please make sure there are baskets under the tree so the apple don’t get bruised.” “Okay Big Mac just one question before I get to work how long do I have to get all the apples” “If you can do it before sundown that would help out a lot” So Big Mac left John to work on the trees and did as he was told and put baskets under the trees to catch the apples.The technique he found worked the best was doing a leg sweep on the tree he didn’t know what to do with the apples when they were in the basket so he decided to try and find big mac who was plowing a field. “Big mac I forgot to ask what should I do with the apple which have fallen” “Leave them in the tree shade I’ll deal with them later” “Thanks I’ll get back to work now” So John left big Mac to plowing the field and continued to kick the trees until all the apples fell. Twilight was in the library and had collected all the items she forgot to ask Spike to get yesterday when she heard a strange noise coming from inside the library. *phone ringing sound* Twilight found the strange device on the table and levitated it and saw it had a name on the screen. She saw two buttons on the screen what said accept and decline.she decided to press accept to see what would happen. “H-hello who am I talking to?” “Steve who is this” “Twilight Sparkle princess Celestia’s most faithful student what am I talking into?.” “You’re talking into a mobile phone don’t worry I’m a friend of John’s how is he doing there?” “He’s doing okay he did have a recent bad dream and I am worried about it.” “Do you want to tell me about the dream and I’ll try to help, wait where is John now as I thought he would have kept the phone with him.” “He said he was going to see Fluttershy. Is it a problem that I have the phone I can put it down and leave it if you want me to?” “No it’s okay as long as you don’t steal it. Would you like to tell me about the dream now?” “Okay in the dream he told me that he was saw you and someone called Mark told him he was a horse and you walked off and left him alone he did try to run but he couldn’t catch up.” When Steve heard this he stayed quiet for a moment before replying. “It might be he’s worried that if stays there he will change form without a choice and lose us as friends. Can you give him a message from me?” “Yes I can I just need a pen and some paper.” Twilight levitated a piece of paper and a quill over and got ready to write the message. “I’m ready for the message now” “Okay tell him that me and Mark would never leave him no matter what happens” “Thank you when I see him I’ll give him the message. What does low battery mean?” “Do you have an electric plug there as he is going to want to charge the phone up” “Yes we do it was nice talking to you Steve hope you have a wonderful day” “You to Twilight Sparkle goodbye” “Just call me Twilight in the future okay goodbye” Twilight pressed the end call button and put the phone back where she found it. "Maybe I should send a letter to the princess again and give her an update". Twilight sent a short request to Celestia and awaited a reply. Back on the farm John had kicked fifteen apple trees and decided to take a short break before finishing his work he was glad he brought something to eat and drink with him. It’s nice and peaceful here it must be great to raise a family here. When he tried to stand up he realised his leg was in a lot of pain since he was only using his right leg. "Come on breathe slowly try and not think about the leg Big Mac’s counting on you". John finally got back on to his feet and used his left leg finished of his work when he heard a voice call from somewhere. “Consarn it it’s broken again big mac can you help me big mac...where are ya?.” When he couldn’t hear the voice or see the where the voice was coming from he decided to see what the problem was. John saw the problem the apple cart front wheel had slightly come off the stick it was on so he went in search of a hammer and some nails. When he had the hammer and nails he got to work on the cart when he heard someone talking to him from behind. “Excuse me but what are y’all doing?” “Fixing your cart I over heard you had some trouble with it. “Why aren’t you facing me while we talk?” “Because I am trying to concentrate I’m not trying to be rude” “Why are you helping me?” “I just like to help people” *bang bang bang* “I like your being honest with me” “There that should stop it happening in the future my names John what’s yours” “The name’s Applejack friend who are you waiting for?” When John heard the name he jumped a bit. “What’s wrong don’t you like the name?” “No it’s nothing like that it’s just I was waiting for you” Upon hearing this Applejack backed away from John worried about what he was going to do next Applejack went on the offence. “What do you want with me I’ve done nothing wrong” “I know you haven’t I’ve come to collect the overdue book from you for Twilight as she is always busy.” “It’s nice that you’re doing that for Twilight it’s mighty respectful however would you be willing to help me first then I’ll give you the book.” “But I did your cart for you” “And I’m grateful for that so let’s say I want you do one more thing for me.” “Okay what is it.” “I would like you to help me paint a treehouse as a surprise for my little sister and her friends” “Okay I can do that when do you want to start” “Right now follow me” So John followed Applejack to where the paint is stored and John carried the paint and followed her to the the treehouse and they saw it was quite messy. “Would you like to paint or pick up the items of the floor?” “Is it okay if I paint as I may throw away things your sister wants to keep hold of” “Okay partner let’s get to work” After an hour of work Applejack broke the silence “You don’t like to talk much do ya” “No sorry I just don’t know what to ask about” “You can ask anything darling I won’t judge I’ll ask the first question to get the ball rolling. What are your thoughts of ponyville?” “Erm it’s a nice town to live in I guess I haven’t really gone anywhere yet as I don’t like to be judged by people I don’t know.” “Okay now you ask me a question. Don’t worry about the question you want to ask me I’ll be honest” “Okay erm what’s it like to live on a farm I’d imagine it’s hard” “It depends on the season if it’s winter or autumn it’s not that bad but spring and summer is when it gets hard.” Applejack and John had a good back and forth with questions until Applejack asked an awkward question. “Do you have a crush on a girl back on earth?” “*sigh* I really don’t want to answer but I guess if you want me to” Applejack could see he didn’t want to answer her question and quickly stopped him. “If you don’t want to answer it you don’t have to I’ll ask something else. What are your thoughts of big Mac?” “Thanks he’s seems like someone you would want to keep as a friend rather than an enemy. I think I have finished” Applejack inspected his work and was happy with his work and they headed back to Apple jack’s home. “Well you have earned your reward here is the library book” “Thanks but would it be okay if I leave it here as I want to have them all at the same time.” “All at the same time what do you mean?” “Well want keep it a surprise for Twilight but I’m going to get the books which are overdue back for her from her friends” “That sound like a nice thing to do. Who do you have to see now?” “You’re the first pony I have seen so I still need to collect books from Rainbow Dash, Pinkie pie Rarity and Fluttershy. Who do you think I should see next?” Applejack thought before giving answer. “I think you should see Pinkie pie next she lives in sugarcube corner” “Thanks but what about Rainbow dash how will I find her?” “You see her flying around?” Applejack chuckled at her own remark and said farewell to John. While he was walking home he thought about what would be the best way to introduce himself to Pinkie. "Should I just say hello or should I buy something first then say hello, I’ll ask spike but I don’t have any money for here I’ll talk to Twilight maybe she can help me." When he got home he saw Twilight who was sitting on chair in the middle of the room who motioned for him to sit down next to her. “Twilight are you okay you seem down” “I’m sorry I should have tried to find you” “What did you do I won’t be mad I promise.” “Your phone rang and since you weren’t here I answered it I’m so sorry” When John heard this he just laughed which confused Twilight. “That’s it I don’t really care if I forget my phone and you answered it there is one thing on the phone I don’t want you to see. If you destroyed my belonging with your magic I would be mad then so who did you talk to.” After hearing she wasn’t hated by him she perked up and passed him a piece of paper over. “What’s this?” “I spoke to Steve on the phone and told about your dream and it’s message from him for you” When John read the message he began to tear up Twilight seeing this gave him a hug to cheer him up. “Thanks for giving me the message Twilight I was worried they were going to forget me overtime.” When they finished hugging they heard a knock at the door Twilight opened the door and saw it was Big Mac who had a small bag on his back. “Hi Twilight is John here?” “Yeah John it’s for you” John came back from the kitchen with some ice in a cloth and noticed big mac had something for him. “Hi Big Mac you ok?” “Yeah I am okay I wanted to give you something before you left but I didn’t get to you in time and I’m not going to take no for an answer” John then takes the small bag of Big Macs back. “Erm okay thanks big Mac.” “Okay oh and Twilight a message from Spike he said he’s going to be helping Rarity make her dresses for when she goes to Canterlot in a few days.” “Thanks Big Mac see you tomorrow” When Big Mac left Twilight was down and John wanted to what was wrong. “Are you okay Twilight do you want me to get you a drink.” “No it’s just I like having spike sleep in the room with me he’s like a young brother to me I know that sounds stupid to you.” “It doesn’t sound stupid to me but why don’t I sleep in your room with you it’ll be like spike is there with you.” “Where would you sleep though” “I guess on the floor” John said while shrugging his shoulders “Why don’t you sleep in my bed with me?” “Will there be enough room though for you.” “There should be enough room.” “Okay then do you want to read a book with me until you get tired” Twilight smiled when she heard about the book and she levitated a book to John to read. “Can you read this one to me?” The book was called “The history of Ponyville” John sat down on the sofa and motioned for Twilight to do the same which she did. When John finished the book he realised it was quite late and that Twilight was asleep. I’m guessing the book did it. John put the book down by his side and gently picked up Twilight and took her to her bedroom when he stepped in he was surprised at what he saw. The bedroom had books everywhere like in the library and had glow in the dark stars on the ceiling. John moved the star print duvet and gently put Twilight under it and went to the other side and slid into bed trying to avoid waking Twilight. "I miss you guys so much." Meanwhile back on Earth A man and a woman are searching the streets late at night. “Come on let’s call it a night” “What why? he might be round this corner here.” “Because it’s late and you to have work in the morning” “I’ll give up my job if it means I could have him back. Look here comes someone if you ask them I’ll call it a night. The man then walked up to the stranger. “Excuse me I was wondering if you have seen my son his name's John Carther” End of chapter 3 Baker boyA non brony in a pony world Chapter 4 It was Morning and John had woken up before Twilight and decided to give her breakfast in bed as a way of saying thank you for letting him stay so he headed downstairs and checked his phone and noticed the battery had died. "I hope Twilight won’t mind me using some of her electric." John went into his bag and pulled out his charger and plugged it into the wall socket and his phone began charging. John then went into the kitchen and looked for some food for Twilight, he found some in the cupboard next to spike’s gem cupboard he also found some plates in the cupboard as well and decided to pick some hay an apple and a few flowers for Twilight. When he went back to her room he saw that she was awake. “Morning John what’s that?” “Oh this I was bringing you breakfast in bed I’ve got to find some way to thank you for your generosity of letting me stay here.” “Aw thanks but you shouldn’t have” “I know but I had to show I’m grateful somehow. should take this back downstairs then?” “No it’s okay I’ll eat it in her” *Phone text message noise* “Excuse me I’m going to see what it’s about” “Take your time I’m going to get ready” John closed Twilight’s bedroom door behind and went to see what the message was. "I wasn't expecting Steve to contact me this early I wonder what it’s about." When he got to the phone he accepted the text message and the message he saw worried him. “I’ll call you at 10:30 sharp we have a massive problem Steve” “Who was it” Twilight asked while walking down the stairs. “My friend Steve he sent me a text which has got me worried.” “I’m sure it’s nothing what are you going to do today?” “I’m going to see Pinkie pie” “I’m going to see Applejack at the farm and see if she needs any help. John I think you forgot to do something yesterday.” Twilight pointed her hoof at the bag on the table which John opened inside he found ten coins “Wow big Mac must of been impressed with your work yesterday” “I’m guessing this is a lot of money” “Well it’s more than big Mac is willing to give to someone. He must of been impressed with the work you did on the farm yesterday.” “I know it may sound like a strange question but where can I get my clothes cleaned as I’ve got paint all over these as you can see.” “There is a new shop which is called wash and dry but I can do them here for you if you give me three coins” “That seems fair I’m going to take a shower and get going where should I put my clothes to be washed.” “Just drop them outside the door and I’ll deal with them” John grabbed some fresh clothes from his backpack and headed for the shower room and dropped his painted covered clothes outside the door and had a quick shower. When he came out of the shower room he went down stairs and saw Twilight cleaning his clothes. "Ask her now if you don’t get an answer maybe after you get her books she’ll tell you." Before he could ask Twilight she already started to give an answer for the question he wanted to ask. “I’m sorry I don’t know how you’re going to get back to Earth I’m not that skilled yet as in magic as you may think.” “*sigh* I understand but how did you know what I was going to ask” “Most humans who come here want to go back ask me to send them home I think it’s because I live in the library and they believe there are hidden spells somewhere.” “Okay I’m a bit disappointed that you can’t help me but thanks answering my question would Pinkies shop be open now.” “It would but Pinkie doesn’t own it she lives there with the cakes.” "The cakes what a strange surname" “so where can I find pinkie” “She’ll be at Sugarcube corner and you won’t miss her trust me.” “I don’t like the sound of that well I’m going to go grab my phone and some food and a drink from my bag and get going oh and here’s your money for cleaning my clothes.” “Thank you I’ll see you later John.” “Bye Twilight” As John searched for Sugarcube corner he got another text from Steve “When I call what I am going to tell you is the truth.” What does Steve want and why doesn’t he call now wait *sniff* what’s that smell. John followed his nose to what he hoped would be sugarcube corner he was surprised by a building’s design it had gingerbread house style roof and a cupcake for a chimney upon closer inspection he found this is sugarcube corner. "Well here goes nothing." John entered sugarcube corner headed for the counter he looked around and couldn’t see anyone so John tapped the bell on the counter. *bell ding* “Ding” John looked around for the voice he just heard and tried the bell again. *bell ding* “Ding* John was getting slightly annoyed by this now. "Okay one last time then come back later." *Bell ding* “BOO” John fell backwards due to the surprise the pink pony gave him. “*laughs, snorts* got you hi I’m Pinkie pie are you my new friend?” “Wait what” “I’ll take that as a yes what’s your name” “John I’m here about the library book you borrowed” “I’ll let you have the book as long as you do three fun things with me” “Erm okay what do you want me to do?” “Yay I want you to help me bake and run the shop. Mr and Mrs cake are out in the market with pound and pumpkin” “Wait that’s only two things what else do want me to do?” “I want you to have a sleepover with me it’ll be fun learning about each other” “Okay what would you like me to do first” “That's the spirit grab those eggs over there and get cracking *laughs*” John joined in the laugh and helped pinkie bake an assortment of goodies. Meanwhile Twilight was on the farm and talking to Applejack. “So AJ how was John on the farm” “It was great he helped me paint Apple bloom’s treehouse we was quiet though but I helped him with that” “Anything else?” “Yeah he looked like he was trying to hide pain and when I asked he told me it was nothing” “Maybe he was trying to impress you was there anything else” “Yeah I asked him if he had a crush on a girl back on earth but he hated the question” “What was his answer” “I stopped him before he answered I didn’t want to bring up a bad memory” “That’s probably for the best what did he do with Big Mac as he gave John some money?” “John helped Big Mac with the apple bucking” “Thank you Applejack I can tell the princess of how John is doing now goodbye AJ.” “See ya later Twi” As Twilight left Applejack on the farm he couldn’t stop thinking about the crush question. "Why was he against answering that question was he worried AJ would laugh at him I know I’ll say hi to him at sugarcube corner." Meanwhile John was putting the finishing touches on the cupcakes Pinkie was overlooking his work while bouncing. “Wow you’re doing better than I thought you would do.” “Thanks Pinkie can I ask you a strange question.” “Sure I like strange questions because I can give strange answers” “How are you bouncing it’s kind of creeping me out” “I’m part pony part spring oh now it’s my turn to ask a strange question why is the sky blue?” “Erm because it’s day” Pinkie laughed at his answer “No because Rainbow dash is the fastest flier in all of Equestria” Before he could respond he got the phone call from Steve. “Is it okay if I answer this Pinkie” “Okie dokie lokie” John assumed that means yes so he went out the back door and answered the phone. “Steve what’s wrong” “Me and Mark are in a police station being questioned because of you.” “What why?” “Because you’ve been missing for four days now and they’re asking if we know where you are.” “But you do know where I am I’m in Ponyville.” “I know but how can I tell the police that. You’ve got to get back now.” “I can’t I don’t know how to I’ve talked to Twilight and she can’t get me back” “But she knows Princess Celestia. I’ve got to go in now ask Mark” “Mark?” “Yeah it me your families worried about you” “I know if I could go back I would I need to know something who is Princess Celestia” “She an alicorn half unicorn half pegasus and the ruler of Equestria and she is Twilight’s teacher” “Okay thanks I’ve got to go now Pinkies waiting for me” “You forgot haven’t you” “Forgot what” “It’s my birthday today” “Sorry I forgot your birthday if I get back home I’ll buy you what ever you want” Pinkie overheard the conversation and decided to join in. “John who are you talking to?” “My friend Mark it’s his birthday today and I forgot” “Can I sing him my birthday song?” “I’ll ask him Mark Pinkie pie wants to sing you a song would you like that?” “Yes I would but can it wait until Steve comes out from being questioned?” “I’ll ask pinkie” Pinkie overheard the question and was already giving her answer. “Yes I don’t mind waiting I have to serve the customers anyway take your time” “Hey Mark has anyone questioned Tina yet” “They haven’t yet, they have questioned your neighbors if they have heard any strange noises a few days ago but they didn’t.” “What about my family?.” “Your mum been waiting at the phone non stop expecting demands from the kidnappers and your dad’s been searching nearby towns for any trace of you.” “Why don’t you tell my mum or dad what’s happened” “If we did that it would just have the same outcome as the police.” “True but it would help them relax.” “I hate to say this but I can’t it sounds crazy that you’re in a cartoon universe.” “Okay then how about this, think it fully over talk to Steve think of all the pros and cons then let me know your final answer tomorrow or later on today okay.” “Okay Steve is out the questioning room and were heading outside now can you get PInkie now.” John put the phone on the speaker setting and called Pinkie over. “John can you deal with the customers while I sing my super duper birthday song” “Okay Pinkie see you guys later” “Wait before you go I need to tell you something else, me and Steve watched Fionas video when you went to the bathroom when you were with us” “I know you forgot to put the phone back on the main screen.” While serving the customers he overheard parts of Pinkie’s song he was amazed how quick she managed to come up with that song on the spot. When the song finished he heard them say goodbye. “Who were they John?” ”My Earth friends Mark and Steve I miss them so much” “Aww thats sweet I know if I hadn’t seen my friend in a while I would miss them aswell.” “Thanks Pinkie do you want me to make more cupcakes or anything else” “We don’t need anymore cupcakes but can you make cookies as the fillies like them” “Okay Pinkie what kind do you need?” “Three kinds plain, choc chip and chocolate can you do that for me” “Yes I can, let me put my phone in my pocket and get to work.” After making the batter for the cookies John notices something. “Pinkie you’re out of eggs” “Okie dokie lokie can you take some cookies to the school and take this money to the apple farm and get some more eggs.” “But I can’t carry all these cookies” “Take the wagon that’s in the back you silly filly” John did as he was told and put the cookies in the wagon and put the money in his pocket. "Where’s the school if only I saw someone I know... wait is that Fluttershy?" John waved over to Fluttershy who flew over to him “Hi Fluttershy do you know where the school is?.” “Yes I was actually going there myself do you want to walk and talk with me.” “That would be lovely thanks Fluttershy” While they walked Fluttershy broke the tension between them “How are you doing today John” “Not good I’ve got my friends in trouble with the police and my family are worried about me.” “That doesn’t sound good why are they worried about you.” “I’ve been missing for four days now and my friends don’t want to say anything to my family as they won’t believe it.” “I’m sure they will make the right choice in the end.” “Yeah I’m sure they will can I ask what the name of that book you ask Twilight to keep longer is called.” “The book is called short stories for all animals great and small volume one” “Volume one?” “Yes there are five books altogether but the animals only want me to read the first book” After hearing about the book they were at a tall building. “Is this the school?” “Yes there are some newly hatched baby birds nearby and I need to know how many there are goodbye John.” “Goodbye Fluttershy” John looked around on the school premises for a teacher while he was looking around he was approached by a purple pony. “Excuse me but who are you?” “I’m John Pinkie pie asked me to bring some cookies for the fillies at the school” “That’s nice of her my name is Cheerilee I’m one of the teachers here at the school.” “Where are they now” “There at home now I can take the cookies from you now if you want me to” “It would help out as I have to get eggs from the farm next thank you.” “You’re welcome I know the children will appreciate the sweets can you help me carry them inside.” John picked up the cookies and took them into a storage room cheerilee thanked John for helping and headed to the farm to get some more eggs for Pinkie, he was glad he saw Big Mac when he got there as he didn’t want to search for him. “Hi Big Mac Pinkie needs some eggs for the bakery.” “Did she say how many?” “No but she gave me this amount of money” “Okay I understand follow me” So John followed Big Mac to where the eggs are kept and he gave him enough eggs to last for the week. “Here you go John if you want to earn any money just come by from time to time I will have some work for you.” “Thanks Big Mac I’ll think about it I’ll see you later.” While John was walking back with the wagon filled with eggs he got a text from Steve “Me and mark have thought about it and we’re going to tell your parents tomorrow and we’re going to give them your phone number so they can contact you.” "I’m glad you’re going to do the right thing you two good luck." When he arrived at the bakery he saw Pinkie there with Rainbow dash. Pinkie motioned for John to talk with them. “Dashie this is my new super duper friend John, John this is my bestest friend in the whole of Equestria Rainbow dash.” ”Hi Rainbow Dash can I have a private word with you” “Erm sure Pinkie is he going to do anything weird” “I don’t think so but just think if he does you can just fly away.” “Oh yeah thanks Pinkie so what do you want” “I was wondering if there is anyway I could get those books back from you which are overdue.” “You could but I want something in return” “What do you want in return?” “I would like you to get the Wonder Bolts to come to my house in Cloudsdale.” “Okay consider it done” “Do you even know who the Wonder Bolts are” “Yes there on that poster over there.” “Whatever if you can get them to my house Twilight can have her books back deal? “Deal” Rainbow dash and John shook on their deal and rainbow said bye to Pinkie before continuing her stunts. “Hey Pinkie how big are the Wonder bolts?” “There the biggest thing around. Twilight popped round to see how you were doing” “What did you tell her?” “I told her if she wants to know how you’re getting on to come to my sleepover” “Well is she?” “She said yes she wanted to keep a close eye on you for some reason.” “I can’t think of a reason why she would need to keep a check on me I’m going to put the eggs away pinkie.” Meanwhile at the library Twilight was giving the princess a face to face update. “Hello Twilight would you like to know how his dreams are.” “Yes please has he shown any strange dream activity lately?” “Luna has informed me that his dreams are more calm now since that bad dream he had.” “That’s good however he may have a strange dream as he has been with Pinkie today” “That would cause anyone to have strange dreams *laughs* anything else” “There is one other thing he left his strange device here and it can talk I was told by the voice in the device it’s called a mobile phone. The voice was called Steve who gave me a message for John.” “Ask John when you get chance to tell you more about this device called a mobile phone. I must get going duties are calling.” “Take care princess” As soon as the princess left Twilight locked up the library and headed to sugarcube corner and saw Pinkie and John talking outside Pinkie seemed more excited than usual. “Pinkie are you okay you seem to be acting happier than usual” “John wants to do something fun so I said let’s have a bouncing contest and I WON” “Why don’t we go bowling it should be open” “That sounds fun let’s do that John follow me” So John and Twilight followed Pinkie to the bowling alley and decided to play a few games and John decided to ask Pinkie a few questionse. “So Pinkie how long have you worked at the bakery?” “About 2 years now it’s super fun and Mr and Mrs cake are awesome they even let me help myself to a cupcake or two.” “What’s Rarity like as I plan to see her tomorrow.” “She’s super nice and she makes a lot of pretty dresses I don’t like that she always has to be clean that’s no fun.” Pinkie decided to ask a few questions after her bowling turn “So John what do you think of me?” “At first I thought you were creepy as you alway like to bounce on the spot for an unbelievable amount of time.” Pinkies hair fell flat upon hearing this. “Does this mean you don’t like me?” “No I do now that I understand you’re there to make ponies happy and I think that’s awesome” Pinkies hair went back to it cottons candy shape after hearing this which surprised John. “So are you enjoying yourself pinkie” “Yes this is so much more fun with friends” “That’s great to hear how about you Twilight?” “Yeah I’m having fun too but I’m a bit tired now can we get going?” Twilight asked Pinkie as she is always full of energy “Yeah we can always have more fun at home” “Twilight do you want me to carry you as you look like you’re about to fall asleep right now.” “*Yawn* yes please” Twilight jumped into John’s arms and they headed back to sugarcube corner to Pinkies room When she opened the door everything John saw was pink except for the bed and few sweet painted on that were painted on the wall. “So what do we do now I’ve never been to a sleepover before.” “We play games and eat cupcakes and party.” “That sound fun how about you Twilight...Twilight?” John noticed that she was asleep which made him smile. “Put her in my bed we can still have fun.” So John put her in the bed and Pinkie could tell he was worried about something and tried to perk him up. “What’s wrong you seem down do you want to talk about it” “*sigh* My friends are going to tell my parents that I haven’t been kidnapped but I’m here” “What’s wrong with that at least they’ll know you’re safe?” “True but they’ll want me to come home and I don’t know how but if I am here maybe I’m here for a greater purpose.” Pinkie’s hair fell slightly flat and offered John a cupcake. “Thanks for the offer but no thanks I’ve got too many thing on my mind to think about food at the moment.” Pinkie hated seeing people and ponies down so he decided to hug John which he returned. He could smell something sweet in her hair which calmed him down. “Thank you Pinkie I needed that is it okay if I go to sleep.” “As long as I can sleep on your chest.“ “Deal.” Pinkie trotted over to the light switch and turned it off then went and laid on John’s chest. On earth Steve and Mark were trying to figure out the best way to give the news about John. “Should we be straight with the truth or take our time” “I think it’s best to take our time as they will have questions.” “Good point, tomorrow morning we’ll break the news to them about his location.” “Good night Steve.” “Good night Mark” End of chapter 4 The truthNon brony in a pony world chapter 5 Mark and Steve were at John’s house ready to break the news to his family. “You ready Mark?” Mark had a look of worry across his face “I don’t know if I can do this what if we go to jail for holding back information” “It’s something we’ll have to deal with later now come on” “But what if they don’t believe us” “Then we’ll call John and he can tell them now come on” They walked up the path to John’s house and saw the front door was open slightly. *Knock knock knock* John’s mother answered the door and she looked like she had lost a lot of sleep. “Have you found John?”John mum said with excitement in her voice “We haven’t but we know where he is. Is it okay if we come in?” Steve said calmly “Yes please do” When they stepped into the house they saw pictures of John everywhere from when he was younger to how he is now all over the place. “It’s my way of knowing he’s with me *chuckle*” “Is John’s dad here as well as we’d prefer to tell you both at the same time” “He’s just gone to the shop would you like to see John’s room?” Steve was getting into the same state as mark now. “Erm yes please” John’s mum forced a smile. “Great John your friends are here go on up” They headed up to John’s room worried about what his room would be like. “You ready Mark?” “Not really but it might help us when we explain things if we can show them proof.” They opened the door and saw everything was still the same and they headed towards the computer. “Steve do you know his password for his facebook.” “Yeah why.” “Good turn on his computer and go onto his Facebook account and look for Tina and their last conversation.” Steve did as he was told and found John and Tina’s first and only conversation.They then heard a voice call for them from downstairs. “Mark, Steve his dad is here now.” Steve left the computer on and followed mark down the stairs where they saw an angry looking father who looked deep into their eyes and gave them a firm and straight to the point warning. “If you’re lying about the location of my son I will call the police and ask if I can get some restraining papers signed so you can no longer come near me or my family.” After that was said he calmed down and motioned for them to sit down at their dining room table. No one said anything for two minutes then Mark started to tell them the story “Well it all started at school when John asked us about this group at school and what they were talking about this question caught the interest of one of the group members who asked us to show him what they were talking about.” Mark was looking straight into the eyes of John’s dad who decided to ask a question. “When did this talk with this other boy happen. Was it the day he disappeared?”Mark nodded in response. “Yes, John told us he was going to see Fiona a girl he wanted to ask out who told him to meet her at the town park after school. He sent us a text saying it went badly so we sent a text back saying come to Steve’s house so we could show him something that should cheer him up. He came round to Steve’s house where we were going to show him the show. Then when we saw him he was with Tina.” The mother jumped in and asked a question. “Who is Tina is she a friend of his?” “We think so we don’t know exactly who she is but before she left she said I’ll talk to you on Facebook later.” “Steve would you like to continue the story.” The father’s gaze left Mark and focused on Steve while he spoke. “So John came into my house and we showed him the show that the group was talking about” “What was the name of the show?” “My little pony friendship is magic” The dads face changed from anger to confusion upon hearing the shows name but decided to not ask why they would watch the show. “Well after showing him an episode of the show we showed him a couple of other My little pony videos. Then when he left that’s the last we saw of him.” “Is that it or is there more” The mother asked trying to understand what she has been told. “Yes there is more he sent me a text after Tina told him he could take him to Equestria. Its what the area of the show is called” “So what happened next?” “He told Tina yes expecting nothing to happen and I called him and he didn’t know where he was.” The Father jumped in again. “Wait let me guess he’s there in the show.” Mark and Steve both nodded in response. “I’ve heard enough of your lies I’m calling the police.” He got up and head straight for the phone when he picked up the phone Steve panicked and blurted out something which they both hoped would help the situation. “WAIT WE CAN CALL HIM TO PROVE HE’S REALLY THERE AND SAFE.” Upon hearing this John’s dad decided to give them one more chance. “Upstairs on his computer is his conversation with Tina and we have his number here please believe us.” John’s dad put the phone down and decided to check what they said was the truth. “Fine I’m going to check the conversation upstairs Mark come with me and Steve get him on the phone.” John’s dad headed upstairs and Mark followed and he saw the conversation about going to Equestria. “Well you’re telling the truth here but don’t think that means you’re out of the woods yet.” Then he heard his wife call from downstairs. “QUICK PAUL GET DOWN HERE JOHN’S SAFE I CAN HEAR HIM” Paul pushed Mark out the way and rushed down the stairs to talk to John. Earlier back in Ponyville John was awoken by Pinkie poking his nose. “Pinkie what are you doing?” “Pretending you’re an alarm clock” “Why?” “Because you snore so loudly and I thought if I poked your nose you would stop” “I’m sorry about snoring can you let me get up please?”Pinkie jumped of John’s chest and passe him something to eat. “Okay here a good moring cupcake.” “Thanks is it okay if I eat it later?” “Sure I’ll get you a bag” As soon as Pinkie left John got a phone call "Why is Steve calling me this early" ”Hello Steve how are you doing” “Steve? no this is your mom where are you” “M-mom I can’t believe I’m talking to you I’m in Equestria well ponyville to be more exact.” “Are you safe your friends told us what happened is it true? “Yes I’m safe and what my friends said happened is also true” “Hold on I’ll get you Father” John had to put the phone back to avoid going deaf from the yelling. “Son?” “Yeah dad” “Get home right now that’s an order” “I don’t know how dad” “What do you mean you don’t know how?” “I asked a unicorn about how to get home since they use magic but she doesn’t know how I got here.” “Okay I believe you son but I want you to promise me something son.” “Yes dad what is it?” “That you’ll stay safe until you can get out of there.” “I will dad I promise can I talk to my friends quickly” “Yes son you can, he wants to speak to one of you two” Mark decided he’d talk to John on the phone. “Hello John it’s me Mark do you need anymore help” “Yeah Where does princess celestia live?” “She lives in Canterlot you can get by train do you have any bits.” “What are bits I was given some money by Big Mac is that what the currency is called?” “Yes it is do you think she will help after all she is royalty” “I hope so or else I’m out of options and then I guess I’m trapped her” “I’ll give your parents your mobile number so they can contact you okay” “Okay well I’ve got a train to catch so see ya” “Bye John see you soon” John hung up the phone and let everything sink in. His parents knew he was safe his friends made the right decision.Then he looked around the room and realised that Twilight was still here in the room but she was still asleep. "I’m glad you didn’t hear that on the phone Twilight. I’d hate to sound ungrateful for what you and your friends have done for me but I need to get home somehow." When he went downstairs he saw Pinkie working in the bakery.He tried to walk away without being noticed but she saw him. “Hey where did you think you’re sneaking off to mr?” “Sorry about that Pinkie didn’t want to disturb you while you worked.” “Aw that’s sweet here’s that book I borrowed off Twilight” “Would it be okay if I leave it here for now i want to get them all at the same time” “Ooh so thats why you asked Dashie about the book okay I won’t tell Twilight.” “Thanks well I’m going to see Rarity now before she gets to the train station.” “Well if you’re going on a train you’ll need this” Pinkie hands John a bag full of coins. “Pinkie why are you giving me this?” “I overheard you talk on the thingy and I thought this would cheer you up” “Thanks Pinkie.” Pinkie gave John a hug which he returned and headed for Rarity boutique luckily he saw it when he went with spike to collect diamonds. When he arrived he saw spike leaving with a bag of gems and he was happily eating them. “Hi spike is Rarity here?” “Yeah she is, is this the last book.” “No I’ve still got Rainbow Dash’s book and Fluttershy book left” “Okay well I am going back to the library see ya” “See ya spike” John headed into the building Rarity was in and was greeted almost instantly. “Welcome to Rarity’s boutique I’m Rarity what can I do for you?” “Hi I’m John I’m here for” he was cut off before he could finish “I know Spike told me if you want the book however I want you to do something for me” “What do you want me to do?” “I want you to come to Canterlot with me and help me sell my dresses.” “Okay do you know how much your looking for on each dress? “No what ever amount you can get will be good enough I’m ready to get going can you carry some of the dresses.” “Okay I’ll take care not to drop them.” “Good now we mustn't waste time with idle chit chat as the train is about to depart.” John followed Rarity to the train station and got on the train headed for Canterlot. “So Rarity what’s Canterlot like?” “It’s a place where all the well known ponies go for a nice quiet break from other towns.” “What are the chances of me getting to see Princess Celestia today.” “I’d hate to say this darling but there’s not a good chance since the princess has many meetings to go to at this time of year” “Would you like to ask me anything?” “Yes who is your favourite pony you have met so far don’t worry I won’t judge” “I’d have to say Fluttershy as she saved my life when I got attacked by a manticore” “Well you’ll have to thank her somehow for being so brave” “I know I just don’t know how to though” “I’m sure you’ll figure something out we’re here now don’t forget your belongings and especially my belongings.” Rarity and John got off the train and headed into the middle of town. Rarity told John she would like him to try his best and get whatever you can John insisted he would like to go alone but Rarity had concerns. “Are you sure you want to go alone I could come with you if you want me to?” “No I wouldn’t want to get in your way” “Well if you’re sure we’ll meet back up here when we have sold the dresses do you agree? John nodded in agreement and went from shop to shop but was not having any luck.Meanwhile back in ponyville Twilight was talking to Pinkie about John. “So Pinkie what do you think of John?” “I think he’s super cool like ice cream *slurp*” “I don’t want to sound mean Pinkie but I don’t think you should throw him a party yet” “Aww but why not when other people show up I throw them a party” “I know but I heard his conversation on the phone earlier and I don’t think he’ll be in the partying mood.” “Okay then I’ll just have to make it up to him with a super big party” “Okay Pinkie” Twilight chuckled when she realised John made the same mistake again “look pinkie he left his mobile phone again I’ll take it back with me bye Pinkie” “Bye Twilight have a cupcake” Twilight left Pinkie with the cupcake and the phone in her magical grip. When she got back to the library she saw spike was in there doing his chores and left him to his work. "That’s why you’re my number one assistant spike." *Phone ringing sound* Spike noticed the strange noise but decided to not get involved and carried on with his chores so Twilight decided to answer it. “Hello who is this?” “This is John’s father who is this?” “I’m Twilight Sparkle he’s not here at the moment” “Well where is he? I want to talk to him” “He’s with a friend in Canterlot” “I need to know something from you” “What would you like to know?” “What would it cost to have my son back whatever you want you can have it just give me back my son” “I don’t understand I don’t want anything” “But you must want something you kidnapped my son” “I didn’t why would you say that” “Because you’re using his phone and I can’t hear his voice in the background” “Because he forgot to take it with him and if I could send your son back I would but I’m not that good at magic” “*sigh*I’ll try and believe you. So how is my son as we are worried about him” “He doing fine we aren’t forcing him to do anything he doesn’t want to do” “That’s good at least you treating him with respect. His friend left him a message would you be able to remember it.” “Yes I would” “Well it’s actually two messages one from me and his mum saying we love him very much and his message from his friend is Fiona put the video on Facebook whatever that means.” “I will tell him take care John’s dad” “Yeah you to whoever you are I forgot your name.” “It’s Twilight sparkle but you can just call me Twilight.” “Bye” Twilight hung up the phone and sent a letter to Princess celestia requesting to see her soon. Back in Canterlot John was still having no luck with shops he decided he would make this shop his last stop before calling it a day. The shop was called Glitz and Glam. "Well here goes nothing." John entered the shop and headed to the counter and pressed bell which was on the counter. “Hello who are you?” said the owner with concern in his voice as he saw the human carrying boxes in his hands. “Hi I’m John I’m trying to help my friend out can you please buy some dresses off me I’ve been to other clothes shops and they just showed me the door.” “I can tell you’re desperate by your voice well lets have a look shall we.” After ten minutes of awkward silence the owner of the shop spoke up. “So how much are you expecting to get for these dresses as I am impressed by the design and the stitch work.” “I honestly don’t know I was told to get whatever I can. Does that answer your question?.” “That does one more question who designed these dresses?.” “Rarity she’s a friend of mine.” “Wait here there is something I need to do in the back.” After waiting five minutes the shop owner came back “I wish to purchase seven of your dresses of you and I would like you to give your friend my card as I would like to do business with her in the future” “Thank you sir I best get going take care” John grabbed the card and the two bags of money from the counter and the shopkeeper levitated the unbought boxed dresses into John’s arms John thanked the shop owner and left the shop unfortunately he couldn’t see the pony walking by and tripped over her. “Why did you do that you clumsy fool” said the annoyed pony. “Sorry about that I didn’t see you” “Well no harm done I guess”The pony he tripped over took a look at the dresses ”Maybe it wasn’t such a bad thing that I bumped into you” “Why?” “Because you have great taste in style my friend but I guess you didn’t make these dresses nor do you plan to wear them” “No I’m going back to meet the person who designed them now. Would you like to meet her?.” “Yes let’s go.” So John took the pony who he bumped into to see Rarity who was sitting near the fountain where they agreed to meet up. “Rarity I have someone here who is interested in your work but I don’t know who it is.” “John this is Photo finish one of the biggest names in fashion.” “Yes that is me thank you John for showing me her I would like some privacy if possible” John nodded and left Photo finish and Rarity to their conversation and decided to try to see the princess at the castle where he was stopped by two guards. “Halt you may not pass Princess celestia is very busy and Princess Luna is asleep” “Do you know when the princess will not be busy as it’s an emergency?” “That information is confidential please go on with you day citizen” John left feeling depressed and hoping for this day to end quickly. "Sorry mom, sorry dad looks like I’m trapped here if I speak to them on the phone I hope they will understand." He saw that Photo finish and Rarity were still talking so he decided to try and find something to cheer him up. "Hey that looks like the book Fluttershy's animal friends love to hear Fluttershy read to them I’ll buy it as a thank you gift and it also has all the other books with it." So John went into the shop and bought it and asked for it to be gift wrapped when he was heading out the shop he saw Rarity motion him over. “John Photo Finish would like to thank you for showing her the dress maker” John turned to face Photo Finish “Yes this is true what would you like from me” John had to think for a moment and came up with an answer. “Is it possible for the Wonderbolts to come to my friends house in Cloudsdale” “I am guessing you are talking about Rainbow dash” John looked stunned after hearing this “Yes how did you know?” “They have wanted to see her privately since she saved their lives with her sonic rainboom” “Would it be possible to get it done tomorrow?” “Consider it done” “Thank you Photo finish.” As soon as she left Rarity was ready to leave and John followed her back home on the train journey back to Ponyville Rarity broke the awkward quiet tension on the train. “So How much did you get for the dresses” “I don’t know I was given these two bags and this card to give to you” “Thanks when we get back will you wait in my home for me as I would like to get Applejack while I have a talk with you.” “Erm sure” After that they stayed quiet the whole way back to ponyville and when the train stopped at the station Rarity ran straight to find Applejack While John walked casually to Rarity home he noticed the door was open and waited inside for her return. “Applejack I need you help no time time to explain” Rarity said between breaths. “Whoa what do you mean help?” “Just follow me to my boutique and I’ll explain when we get there” “Fine I just hope this isn’t a false alarm I’ve got a lot of work to do Rarity” John was alone and worried about what he had done to upset Rarity. "Wasn't I doing what Rarity wanted me to do at Canterlot I think I did the right thing wait she’s her stay calm." “John please take a seat I would like a word with you” Rarity tone of voice scared Applejack. “Rarity what do you plan to do with John you’re scaring me” “AJ I need you to tell me if John is lying you ready” “I guess so” John was trying to look calm as Rarity walked around him and started to ask him questions “John I would like to ask you three questions is that okay?” “Erm okay please begin” John said trying to remain calm “Very well question one how did you get so much money from one shop?” “I went into the shop and the owner seemed interested in the clothes that’s it” “Question two how did you get Photo Finish to see me” “I was going out of the shop where I sold your dresses and I tripped over her and she wanted to see the pony who made the dresses” “Okay my final question is are you telling the truth?” “Of course I am can I go now you’re creeping me out.” “you may I’ll see you soon at the library goodbye John” “Goodbye Rarity, goodbye Applejack.” “Just call me AJ in the future okay John bye” John left the boutique while Rarity eyed him curiously. When Rarity couldn’t see John her attention went to Applejack. “So Applejack was he telling the truth.” “Yes he was and shame on you for not trusting him that not like you Rarity why didn’t you trust him” Rarity pointed a hoof to a table in the corner which Applejack went to. “What am I supposed to be looking at on the table all I see is two bags and a card for Glitz and glam” “That’s the problem I never get that lucky in Canterlot I believe he’s hiding something” “Now Rarity that’s just stinking thinking I saw he was telling the truth and why would I need to lie to you” “It’s not stinking thinking as you so rudely put it. How did he get so many bits from one shop?” “Maybe the shopkeeper felt sorry for him and wanted to cheer him up” Applejacks response was something she never thought of before. “I never thought of that. I need to apologize straight away” Rarity headed straight out the door and headed directly for the library. Earlier John was walking back to the library and trying to figure out what he had done wrong. "What did I do wrong I did what she said sell the dresses and try and get whatever amount of money you can for them. Is it because of the books I bought? No that can’t be it grrr what did I do wrong." John entered the library and saw Spike cleaning the bookshelves and Twilight reading three books at once. “Twilight I need your help I think Rarity hates me” John said with panic thick in his voice. “Whoa calm down John what’s wrong why does Rarity hate you?” “I don’t know I got her a lot of money and I think I made her hate me by doing it.” Spike and Twilight both had confused looks on the faces. *knock knock* “Rarity’s angry because you made her a lot of money?” Twilight asked while Spike answered the door. “Oh hi Rarity how are you” “Hi Spike I’m fine I wish to speak to John I need to apologize to him for not believing his work was honest” Twilight walked up and decided to join in the conversation. “Rarity can you please explain what you’re apologizing for in detail.” “Very well when we split up in Canterlot I went to sell my dresses which I did and I was pleased with the amount I got, but when I saw John come back with not just some money from the dresses but with Photo Finish as well I thought he was being a brute to the ponies in Canterlot.” “But what changed your mind?” “Applejack did she told me that the shop owner probably felt sorry for him which I didn’t think of before.” After hearing this John decided to walk to Rarity and looked into her eyes and could see she was sorry. “I’m sorry Rarity for not telling you anything in Canterlot.” “No I should be apologizing I shouldn’t jump to conclusions are we still friends?” “Yes we are I hope you don’t mind me asking but how good did I do?” “I haven’t counted anything yet but from the size of the back I would guess you got over a hundred bits.” Spikes and Twilight’s jaw dropped when they heard the amount John just seemed shocked Rarity seeing this slightly giggled and spoke to John. “As my way of thanking you John I would like you and my friends to come and have dinner with me at a nice restaurant here in ponyville. Are you interested John?” “I am but can it wait I would like to say hi to Fluttershy and give her my gift first” “Of course just say what day and consider it done” “Thanks Rarity Goodbye Twilight, Spike and Rarity.” Just when he was about to run to Fluttershy’s house he felt a magical tug on his back which was coming from Twilight. “John don’t forget your phone and you have two messages from your dad.” “Thanks Twilight see you later.” As he headed out he saw Applejack who waved to him and he waved back. "I’ll thank you later Applejack but right now I need to see Fluttershy." End of chapter five Fluttershys secretNon brony in a pony world Chapter 6 John got to Fluttershys front door and tried to think of the best way to get the book from her. "Okay this is the final book as long as Rainbow stays by our deal as I've done my side of the deal." *Knock knock* Fluttershy came to the door shaking for some reason which scared John but when Fluttershy realised it was John she calmed down to her normal happy state. “Oh hello John how are you” “I’m fine I’ve come to collect the library book from you” “Erm okay please come inside I wish to ask a favour of you first” “Sure do you want me to help you with your animals again?” “Not exactly can you wait inside until nightfall as I will need your help then?” “Yes I can I bought you a gift as a way of saying thank you for saving me from the manticore” “Please don’t say that word” Fluttershys response made John worry he wanted to hug her but her she refused “Excuse me John I need to get something from behind my house I’ll be back shortly” “Take your time.” John waited patiently for Fluttershy to return when she did she was sweating and fidgeting with her wings. “John I need to know something.” “Yes Fluttershy” “I need you to pinkie promise me you will not tell anyone anything about what happens here tonight. No one can ever find out not even your friends on earth can know what happens here tonight. Do you understand?” “Yes I understand” Fluttershy grabbed John’s collar and pulled him in so they were touching nose to snout. “DO YOU UNDERSTAND!” Fluttershy wings flared up until they resembled sharp daggers. “Yes I Pinkie promise no soul living or dead will ever find out here or on earth.” After hearing this she calmed down and patted him on the head. “Good, good it’s almost time let’s stay quiet until he gets here.” "He? who is she on about don’t ask she’ll probably kill me if I did." *Scratch scratch* “It is time John follow me and when we get there I will explain everything” Fluttershy stated in a monotone voice John just nodded in understanding and followed Fluttershy to the front door before she turned and gave him one final instruction. “You follow my instructions and do as I say as soon as I open this door there is no going back do you understand.” she said with a commanding voice that scared John John just nodded and wondered if he would die tonight. “Let me turn my phone off and leave it here next to your gift.” When he returned Fluttershy opened the door to a manticore John jumped slightly but followed when she left the house. When he got out of the house he saw a wagon that was stained red which had a cover over it. “John please grab the cart and follow me.” John did as he was told and followed fluttershy for what felt like two hours until they reached their destination what he saw next scared and surprised him it was tribe full of manticores. “Uh Fluttershy what’s going on” “This is my secret why I’m sometimes quiet.” They were approached by the tribe leader who talked to Fluttershy privately. John looked around and saw three manticores guarding three separate and spread apart paths then Fluttershy came back to John’s side. “You’re safe now John I told them you’re with me. now bring the cart and follow me down each path and be prepared for what you’re about to do.” John nodded trying to avoid any problems with Fluttershy and the tribe leader and followed her down the first path and what he saw he couldn’t keep quiet about. “Fluttershy why are there wolf carcasses her?” Fluttershy didn’t answer she just grabbed the cloth on the cart and pulled it back with her teeth. "A machete she can’t do what I think she does." “Please Fluttershy please don’t tell me you do what I think you do” Fluttershy just shook her head in response. “I won’t be doing it today my friend you will” As she passed John the machete all the pieces fell into place. "The wagon is dotted red with blood and so is the blade. Does she do this to keep Ponyville safe?" John breathed deeply at the pile of rotting corpses and asked Fluttershy one final question. “What do I need to do to keep the manticore tribe happy?” “You need to chop the bodies up into four pieces: the head, the front leg, the body and the back legs.” John swallowed hard at what he was about to do he grabbed one of the wolf bodies and began to work. John was hoping it would be over soon but he knew this would be the longest night of his life. Each chop sprayed blood into the air and all over him and Fluttershy. After an hour of working he finished the first pile of bodies and wiped the blood from his face while Fluttershy did the same. “Good work now you need to pull the organs out of the wolves bodies as they use the organs for medicine” "Wait she does this as well no one to help her that’s horrible." John got to work while Fluttershy looked away and tried to stay quiet. John pulled out all the organs and put them in a separate pile The worst thing for John was that he could feel the warmth coming of the wolves organs as he pulled them out the body. "Fluttershy you will never have to do this ever again I promise." “Okay I’ve done that now do everything go in the cart” John asked fluttershy who he could clearly see had come out from hiding she just nodded and John got to work putting the parts back into the wagon and pulled it to the next path of bodies. “John if this is too much for you I can carry on for you. When I get back home I’ll give you the book and we’ll just forget about it okay?” She said trying to sound confident but John wasn’t going to stop. “I’m sorry Fluttershy but I’m not stopping until the jobs done I know you want to help me but you saved me now I’m going to save you.” Fluttershy didn’t understand what he meant but let him get on with his job. The sickening crack of the bone was a noise that John and Fluttershy will never get use to but he carried on and he couldn’t help but feel like he was being watched. “John are you okay?” Fluttershy said with her usual voice. “I’m getting the feeling that we’re being watched by something.” John said while looking around cautiously for any sudden movement. “I’m sure it’s nothing John now please hurry up I hate seeing you do this.” John nodded and continued to work on the wolf bodies removing the organs as instructed earlier and loading them into the wagon. "This will end tonight. Doing this has been the single most hardest thing I’ve had to do I can’t imagine how hard it’s been for you Fluttershy for doing it for possibly years." “Come on Fluttershy it’s time for the last stop isn’t it” Fluttershy nodded and John walked ahead of her and noticed the leader manticore eying him with great interest John didn’t stop he just walked by trying not to stare and reached the third and final path. “John are you okay you look unwell?” “I’m fine it’s what I’m going to probably do after this is what’s making me feel ill.” “What do you mean?." “Trust me you don’t want to know. when we get home I’ll explain it then.” When they walked down the path they saw something which surprised them both a While wolf much larger than the normal black wolves. "He must of taken some work to put down he twice the size of a black wolf easily" “Fluttershy what do I do with a white wolf?” “I don’t know if it’s here it must be cut up the same way as the others.” Before John set off to work he heard something coming from behind fluttershy. *Wolf snarl* “FLUTTERSHY MOVE” Fluttershy did as she was instructed and moved John ran to where Fluttershy was and held the machete ready to attack. Fluttershy looked back and saw a black wolf jump of the bush at some speed and jumped at where she was. John was already prepared for this and lunged at the wolf shoving the blade right through the wolfs chest bringing the wolf down with a loud thud. *Wolf whimper* “Fluttershy are you okay?” She didn’t speak she fell to towards the floor luckily John caught her before she hit the ground and held her till she calmed down. “H-how did you know about the wolf?” “The noise I heard earlier I’m guessing this white wolf was their leader and this wolf who I just killed was one of his group.” John held Fluttershy tightly to let her know she is safe and finished the job and headed back to the tribe leader. “Well done stranger what is your name as I would like you to help out in the future Fluttershy you may go back to your house I wish to speak to your friend privately” his voice was deep and commanding. “Thank you sir I’ll see you at home John.” As soon as John lost sight of Fluttershy he talked to the leader. “What is your name you already know mine?” “Just call me leader so are you interested in the job?” “I don’t know what the job is but I want you to stop using my friend Fluttershy and move your group away and never bother her again.” “*laughs* You think you can come here and give me a request to leave your friend alone and move?” “Not a request an order” The leader was enraged by his remark. “WHAT MAKES YOU THINK YOU CAN GIVE ME AND ORDER AND LIVE” John prepared the machete in his hand to strike the leader down seeing this made the leader back down and smiled at his bravery. “Very well I’m impressed I’ll give you a chance to prove yourself and if you do I will move the group somewhere else far away from Fluttershy” “What do you want me to do to get her freedom” “I want you to fight him to the death” He uses his scorpion tail to point at the manticore next to him “I am a creature of my word if you win I’ll move the tribe and live elsewhere.” “And if I lose?” “If you lose you’ll be dead and all of ponyville will be ravaged and we’ll make your dear sweet Fluttershy suffer before we kill her.” John had to think for a moment. "If I win Fluttershy will be happier than ever before but if I lose the loss of Ponyville will be in my hands." “Well what will it be do you want to fight or flee?” “I wish to fight and I know I’m going to win” The leader smiled at his remark “I like you you have guts to bad he has to take them out of you now” John prepared himself the manticore which he would have to fight. The size of the creature wasn’t something he thought of before it was taller and more muscular than Big Mac.John knew there was no backing out now from what he set out to do. “BRING IT ON MANTICORE” The manticore used it scorpion tail first to hit John luckily John managed to avoid the attack by the manticore and charged it on it’s side. The attack hit but the manticore was not fazed by the attack and went on the offensive and used its paws and weight to slam John into the ground. "OWWW MY BACK" While John was dazed and confused the manticore stood over his body and did a deep long cut into John’s chest. “ARGH FUCK THAT HURTS” John managed to get away from the manticore and was on his feet ready for the next attack John struck blindly at the air hoping to hit the manticore however all he managed to do was cut some off it’s lion like mane off. “Time to end this” The manticore said and jumped high into the sky John saw his chance to strike the manticore down once and for all however a thought ran through his head and the world seemed to slow down. "Should I actually kill it. It’s only following orders and if it does come to Fluttershys house then I’ll do it." John got under the manticore while it was in the air dropped the machete and aimed to knock the wind out of it. It worked the manticore was down and gasping for air John rolled it of his chest grabbed the machete and pinned it down. “What are you waiting for finish me or are you scared?” The manticore said whilst gasping for air John raised the blade up the moons light reflected off the blade the manticore closed it’s ready for the afterlife and john plunged the knife downwards. The manticore opened its eyes in surprise that John had missed by just a few inches. “You missed how did you miss you could have easily killed me” “I chose to miss your tribe needs you. Your a great warrior and I see no reason in ending your life.”John got up and left the blade embedded in the ground he was then approached by the manticore leader. “I’m not sure about what I should do now as the leader our tribe follows the to the death rule but you chose to let him live.” “Why don’t you let him decide” John pointed at the warrior manticore. “Very well what do you say warrior should he live or die?” They both looked at the recovered manticore. “I’d say he survived and we should move on and leave his friend and this area now” “Very well we shall leave this area take the blade and head back. Tell Fluttershy she does not need to take care of us anymore.” “I will good luck with whatever you plan to do leader.” The leader bowed while the warrior manticore pulled the wagon filled with meat and John clutching his wound headed back to Fluttershy. When he arrived he saw the was left wide open but he couldn’t see her he checked the living room, the kitchen and the back garden but she was nowhere to be seen. Maybe she’s upstairs hiding in case the manticores come. John checked her bedroom, her guest bedroom, bathroom and her attic but had no luck. "I guess she’s not here ARGH this wound stings I need to get it cleaned quickly I know I’ll have a shower then I’ll use a towel as a bandage." John headed to the bathroom and had a shower to clean the cut. "I hope John isn’t dead because of me should I check no me and the manticore tribe had an agreement...wait why can I hear running water angel did you start the water again." Fluttershy flew down from the top of the tree and went into the her house and tried to see if her animal friends playing in the water upstairs in the bathroom. When she went in she had a massive shock of who she saw. “JOHN YOU’RE OKAY” she didn’t wait for a reply she just flew faster than usual to hug him. “OW Fluttershy are you okay watch out the cuts deep” “What are you on about...oh my wait here I’ll get some bandages John please cover yourself when I get back” She was blushing at what she just saw. John did as she had requested and put his boxers back on. She returned with a first aid kit. “What did he want to talk to you about” She asked while bandaging him up “He wanted to offer me a job but I declined but I gave him a better offer” “Would you like to sit on the sofa John you look like you’re about to faint then we can carry on with the conversation “ He nodded and they went to sit on the sofa and continued their conversation. “What did you tell him” “I told him to move his tribe and to leave you and ponyville alone I know you probably hate me since I’m not letting you help animals but still you weren’t safe.” Fluttershy hugged John and started to cry over the news she just heard. “Thank you so much I wanted to stop and say something but fear held me back.” “At least those days are over now” John leaned over and grabbed his phone and turned it on and passed Fluttershy her gift. “Fluttershy can you open this I think you’ll like it.” “Okay *ripping sound* *gasp* you shouldn’t have oh thank you thank you wait here I’ll get you the book I borrowed from Twilight” When Fluttershy brought the book back he was surprised by the condition it had claw and teeth marks over it. “Fluttershy would it be okay if I stayed here with you tonight as I want to make sure you’re actually safe” “Of course you can. Can I sleep on your lap I want to feel safe tonight?” “Sure I’ll get the lights for you” “Thanks John goodnight” “Good night Fluttershy” As Fluttershy fell into a deep sleep John decided it would be best to stay awake in case the tribe leader lied. While John waits a black sparkling cloud comes into the room and forms into the shape of an alicorn. “Who are you?” “I am Princess Luna I am not an enemy I just wish to thank you” “Thank me for what the thing I did with the tribe?” Luna nodded in response “Yes it was a secret Fluttershy had kept for most of her life” “Is it true fear kept her quiet?” “Unfortunately she did however with you here you managed to fix the problem.” “Wait a minute if you knew about her doing this why didn’t you help her.” “I did talk to her about it however she asked me to keep it quiet from her friends.” “She really does care for others more than herself doesn’t she.” Luna just nodded “I must be going now as Celestia is about to rise the sun.” “Farewell princess” “Farewell John and before I leave I want to thank you” “Thank me for what?” “For letting me into your dream” *Phone rings* John woke up to find the sun rising gently in the background and someone calling his phone Fluttershy was still asleep on his lap which he was happy about. "Wait I fell asleep I was hoping to stay up in the night for Fluttershy, how did Luna get into my dream is she a demon in disguise or something worse.I’ll ask Twilight when I see her again." John picked up the phone and answered it. “Hi son it’s me your mum asleep at the moment I’ve been trying to get you all night where were you” “I turned my phone off when I was about to go to sleep dad” “*sigh* Thank god for that I thought you were dead please don’t do that again” “I won’t dad what would you like to talk about” “I want to know what you know about the place you’re at I know it’s called Ponyville the town but what do you know son” “They don’t seem hostile and there are three kinds of pony here earth style, unicorns who can use magic and pegasis’s who can fly.” “Anything else can you eat the food and have drinks there?.” “I don’t know and since there are mainly ponies and horses here I don’t want to try my luck with the food but I did buy a lot of food and water from earth so I should be fine.” “Did you manage to talk to the Princess about getting back home?.” “No she was busy so I don’t what to do now I do have this weird mark on my arm which says twenty five I think it might mean days” “Until what?” “I don’t know and I aim to get out of here before I find out” “Okay John I believe you, oh wait I almost forgot me and your mum want to know something.” “What do you want to know” “Why didn’t you tell me and your mother about Fiona going into your room?.” John was shocked about what he had just heard. “How did you find out about that?” “Your friends showed us that she put a video of her in your room going through your stuff on facebook.” “I didn’t know she said she’d keep it quiet as long as I didn’t say anything was it an update on my page?” “Yeah we left your facebook account open so we can talk to your friends about where you are and that’s when we saw the video.” “I’m sorry for not saying anything dad” “I understand it’s your personal life and you didn’t want me and your mum to see what you had hidden. Well I’ve got to go to work now we both love and miss you” “I love and miss you both aswell hope you have a good day at work bye.” John’s dad put the phone down first and John did afterwards and silently cried to avoid waking Fluttershy. However she was awoken by the drops of water on the back of her neck and gave John a hug to calm him down. “I miss my family and my friends Fluttershy even if could just see them for an hour it would help but I can’t” “But what about us here we’re your friends” “I know but *sniff* I’ve been friends with Steve and Mark since primary school.” “Thats sounds like a long time when you have calmed down would you like me to come with you to Twilight” “Yes please. Do you want me to help you with your animals?” “I’ll let you decide I’m going to have something to eat.” “Thank you Fluttershy I’ll feed the animals outside” “Thank you John would you like any food?” “No thanks” John set off to work and fed the chickens when he got a visit from an unexpected guest. “Have you come to start trouble warrior?” John said prepared to defend Fluttershy and her animal friends. “I have not come to start trouble I would like you to give Fluttershy this.”The manticore dropped a tuft of red hair onto the floor from its paw. “I can tell this is from your mane but what does it mean.” “It’s a sign to say that Fluttershy and the town are protected from any creature attacks.” “Oh my thank you” Fluttershy said from inside the house peeking out the window. “Your welcome I hope we will still be friends even after what we did to you” “Yes we can be but I won’t do that horrible job anymore” “I wasn’t going to ask you to do that job ever again Fluttershy, Fluttershy and John farewell I must catch up with tribe now.” John and Fluttershy waved to the manticore as he went into the distance.John finished feeding the animals and waited for Fluttershy to finish feeding the animals inside the house Fluttershy brought the book out with her and went with John to see Twilight and pay of her fines at the library. *knock knock* A sleepy looking dragon answered the door and greeted John and Fluttershy who was holding the overdue book in her hooves. “Hello Spike I’ve come to return the book and pay of my fines” “Hi Fluttershy and John please come in and I’ll find out how much you owe in fines” Fluttershy and John sat down on the sofa and waited for spike to return. John saw he was sitting next to his bag and pulled out some clean clothing and a snack bar and a can of pop and began to eat. “Hey you said you weren’t hungry” “I wasn’t hungry when you asked me earlier but I am now” “Can I have some I liked the one you gave me before.” John tore a piece of for Fluttershy and she happily ate it while waiting for spike to return. “Fluttershy you’re fine is five bits” Fluttershy passed spike five bits and he put them in a box for fines and sat down between John and Fluttershy. “John what did you do last night Twilight was worried about you” Fluttershy froze solid when she heard the question hoping John would not tell the truth. “Fluttershy had a lot of sick animals yesterday and she wanted me to stop over and help with them.” “But your injury on your chest” “Some of the birds with sharp claws flew onto my chest while I was taking a rest and stuck their claws in for grip.” “Okay then I need to carry on with my chores I want to spend the day with Rarity.” “I need to get back home to the animals bye John bye Spike” Spike and John waved as Fluttershy left the library and spike headed for Rarities to see if he could get the book for John and to see her. “So what did you two get up to last night John?” said Twilight walking down the stairs. “I helped take care of her animals that’s all” “Okay can I ask about your phone” “My phone why?” “I told the princess about it and she wants to know what it can do” “Okay let me get changed and I’ll tell you about it” Twilight prepared herself for the lesson about the mobile phone when she heard a knock at the door and it was her friends. “What are you all doing here?” Twilight asked the group. “Well John wanted to say thanks to you for taking him in and he asked us to bring the books back in” said Applejack “But why did it take so long?” said Twilight still slightly confused “He wanted to surprise you and have all the books together at the same time so he helped us and we agreed we’d return the books altogether however Rainbows still asleep.” Twilight stood there in shock John got her friends who would come up with reasons to not give the books back to the library was so easily done by him.Then Twilight noticed something getting closer carrying lots of books in her saddlebags. It was rainbow dash who barely managed to stop in time before crashing through the library. “Hey Twilight here are the daring do books I borrowed can’t stop and talk the Wonderbolts are at my house.” As soon as Rainbow Dash was there she was gone again the girls all did the same and gave the books to Twilight who levitated them into the library and out of sight. Twilight waved to her friends as the left one by one.John came walking back down the stairs with some clean clothes on. “Twilight hello are you still here *shrugs*must of headed out somewhere oh well” John sat down on the sofa and readied his phone and felt something jump on his lap then it came into view “BOO ha ha got ya” Twilight tried to keep her balance and saw John gasping for air. “How did you do that?” “I’ve learnt to go invisible last night I wanted to show but you didn’t come back.” “Yeah sorry about that ready to learn about the phone.” Twilight had a look of determination in her eyes which scared John slightly. “I was born ready” Twilight had in her magical grip a quill and a scroll ready to write information out. John began talking in detail for hours about the features of the phone such as it can play music, video and can record voices. “Wow I’m impressed it can do all that *yawn* and more?” “Yeah do you want to take a rest for a bit Twilight on my lap” “Yeah that would be nice will you wake me in an hour or two” “I’m not going to move anywhere goodnight Twilight” It was night time now and John heard incoherent yelling in the distance and shook Twilight to wake her up. “Hey Twilight wake up somethings happening outside” “Wait here I’ll go check it out” Twilight left and John went to the window and saw ponies and horses running in all directions.Twilight came bursting through the door. “Are they here?” “Who?” Twilight didn’t respond to John’s question she just teleported from one room to the other in quick fashion. “Come with me quickly no time to explain just follow me look everywhere.”John grabbed Twilight and looked her right in the eyes. “For what what am I looking for?” “We’re looking for some missing ponies” End of chapter six Search and rescueNon brony in a pony world Chapter 7 John followed Twilight who helped in the search of the missing ponies. They went all over the apple farm in the attic of rarity’s boutique and the Sugar cube corners attic. Anywhere they could think they would be they tried but they had no luck. “We’ve looked everywhere but no luck” said a worn out Twilight sparkle to her group of friends. “Actually you haven’t, what about the everfree forest?”John said asking the whole group who gasped in response. “No pony would ever dare go in there.” “But we’ve looked everywhere else there’s no place else but there” Twilight and the group knew he was right. “*sigh*you’re right but it’s scary and no pony would ever step foot in there at night.” “I would I know I’m risking my life but if it helps, it helps” “I hate to say it but you’re right but you’ll need equipment wait at the edge of the everfree forest and we’ll come to you.” The girls rushed off to their own home to find items which will help John on his task. John was waiting at the edge of the forest listening to music on his phone when he heard the sound of trampling behind him.Twilight spoke first. “Take my saddle bag it’ll make carrying the items easier” Twilight said trying to sound happy about what he going to do “Take the goodies before I eat them and have to go back again.” Pinkie said bouncing on the spot. “Take this knife and baseball bat with y’all in case any creatures attack ya” Applejack said while staying calm. “Unfortunately I don’t have anything for you but I’ll wait here for your return.” Rainbow dash said with a clear amount of worry in her eyes. “Here take this magic lamp and this picture if you look at it it will help you find her” Rarity said trying to hold back tears of worry about the missing ponies. “Here John take this” Fluttershy passed the tuft of hair to John which the manticore gave her earlier. “Twilight can you keep hold of my phone. If my friends call tell them the situation if my parents call tell them I’m asleep.”Twilight and the group gave him a hug before he set off into the everfree forest. John stepped into the forest and started the long search for the ponies he had the lamp in one hand which shone brightly in all direction and the picture in the other he took a look at the picture that rarity gave her.The picture had a white unicorn on it with a purple and pink streak mane the light seemed to grow more intense which surprised John. I’m guessing this is a magical search lamp or something more. Don’t think too much about it just keep walking and looking for the girls. Meanwhile back at the library Rarity is pacing back and forth worrying about Sweetie Belle. “Twilight how long will they be” “I don’t know Rarity we just have to be patient.” “Can John be trusted with saving her we don’t even know him at all?” “I never knew you once Rarity and look we trust each other don’t we?” “*sigh* You’re right Twilight It would be nice if we knew more about him though” “I agree hopefully someone will call his phone and we can about him” Twilight started reading a book about the everfree forest inhabitants, Rarity fell asleep in the corner while Pinkie pie, Fluttershy and Applejack chatted until they heard a strange noise which Twilight answered. *phone rings* “Hello who is this?” “Hi Twilight it’s me Steve, me and Mark wanted to know something” “It’s not the best of times but please continue” “What’s wrong, it’s about John isn’t it? “Yes how did you know” “Just a guess so what’s happened now.” “John has gone into the everfree forest alone and in search of Sweetie Belle, Applebloom and Scootaloo.” “That’s it you had me worried for a second put the phone on speaker and I’ll explain and get everyone to gather round.” Twilight pressed the speaker button with her snout and gathered her friends around the phone including rainbow who had come in from the cold. “Please continue with what you were saying earlier Steve.” “Okay John isn’t as weak as you girls think he is he would help out in anyway he can. If you need to borrow something of him he will let you borrow it, John treats people with respect and he’s willing to go through all the hard challenges.” “Steve, Rarity speaking the everfree forest is the most feared place for us who live in ponyville.” “Hi Rarity yes that is true but on earth there are more deadlier things than in the everfree forest there is violence everyday no matter where you are and there is theft.” “It did help to hear that thanks Steve” “No problem Rarity any other questions from anyone else” “Yes, do things go fast on earth like me” Rainbow dash asked happily “Yes we do. We have cars a way for humans to get far distance which can do unbelievable amounts of speed.” “That sounds awesome going super fast everywhere thanks. I’m going back out to see if he is back yet” “No problem any more question because if there aren’t I would like to speak to Twilight privately” Twilight looked over the group and saw no one had any other questions so she took the phone into her room and continued the conversation. “So what would you and Mark like to know?” “We would like to come to Equestria.” “But I don’t know how to and i don’t know how John got here.” “Twilight we know you did it or should we say Tina.” “*gasp*How did you know?” “It wasn’t hard to figure out we always knew you are Princess Celestia’s most faithful student she’d help you out now and again.” “Well done I’m impressed however I don’t know when I’ll be able to bring you here but I’m seeing the princess tomorrow to give an update about John and I will ask her then okay?” “Thank you and goodnight Twilight.” “Goodnight Steve” John searched through muddy areas, areas with more dead trees than alive and in every bush he thought they would be hiding in. "Where could they be I’ve been looking for what feels like hours and no luck." *Rustle rustle* John turned around quickly and saw something go into a bush John took the knife out the bag and slowly crept up to the bush avoiding any quick movements. When he was hovering over the bush he prepared the knife for whatever was in the bush he reached out his free hand and quickly pushed the bush out the way. “Please don’t hurt me” said the cowering filly John relaxed knowing he had found one of the missing foals he put the knife in his pocket. “It’s okay Sweetie Belle I’m here to rescue you.” John said whilst patting her on the head to let her know that she is safe. “Thank you can you help my other friend quickly they’ve be stopped by wolves.” “Okay How far away are they?” “Not too far can you carry me I’m really tired” John picked up Sweetie belle and held her in one hand and carried the baseball bat in the other waiting for things to attack when something caught his ear. “HELP SOMEONE PLEASE” John held Sweetie Belle tightly so he would know where he is and set off in the direction of the voice. When John got there what he saw made him and Sweetie Belle worry. There were three wolves ready to attack two foals when John saw that he looked at Sweetie Belle then he leapt down the small drop in order to scare the wolves it caught the wolves off guard and John ran in front of the girls and let Sweetie Belle down next to the other two. “Girls I don’t want you see what I’m about to do so turn around and cover your eyes.”John said while looking over his shoulder to the wolves they nodded and did as they were told. John readied himself for the wolves to attack him the leader wolf charged in first and managed to hit John on his chest, He felt the wound from the manticore burn up which made him fall to his knees but he got back on too his and used the baseball bat on the wolfs head killing it instantly. *Whack, wolf whimper* The other two wolves ran for John’s legs and arms John kicked one of the wolves away but the other launched at his arm and managed to bring its teeth down hard on his arm which brought John down to his knees again. He repeatedly hit the wolf in the head hoping it would lose its grip unfortunately every hit brought the wolves teeth down harder so John went into his pocket which had the knife and brought it down straight into the wolves head. *Stab, wolf whimper* The final wolf was growling in complete anger and went for John’s legs in a flash and it took hold. The amount of blood which managed to come out of the leg showed the wolf was desperate to win. John put the baseball bat in his good hand and started to repeatedly smacked the wolfs head hoping it would release its grip or die. After a minute of repeated hits the wolf died and John fell on the floor trying to catch his breath. “Are you girls okay?” John said while turning them “Did you kill them?” Sweetie belle asked but John just nodded “Thanks mister are you okay?” Asked the orange filly “I’m a bit injured but when I get back to Ponyville I’ll put some bandages on it.” He walked over to the wolf with the knife in its head and pulled it out. He was expecting the one with a bow in her mane to say that’s gross but what she said surprised him. “Ursa minor behind you” The girls gather behind John as he got up and held the bat ready to attack the creature but when he saw the size of the creature he was glad he didn’t. It was easily two times bigger than him and was see through but you couldn’t see the organs. The creature looked at John who was ready to defend the girls who were behind him the Ursa minor then saw the wolf bodies picked them up with its mouth and carried them inside the cave where it came from. After that the girls calmed down and John sat down exhausted and hungry. “Why are you girls out here, you do know it’s dangerous don’t you?” “We do but we want our cutie marks so badly also we found these things.” Said the pony with a bow in her hair. They passed John a small book and a small sack of gems. “Before you explain these can you tell me your names please and here’s some food I almost forgot it.” John passed each of the girls a cupcake and an apple juice carton each which made them smile. “Thanks *munch chew gulp swallow* my name’s Applebloom I’m Applejacks little sister.” said the one in with the bow in her mane. “My name Scootaloo *munch chew gulp swallow* I’m Rainbow dash’s number one fan.” said the orange one whose wings buzzed happily. “And you know me already I’m Rarity little sister Sweetie Belle *munch chew gulp swallow*” “And together we are THE CUTIE MARK CRUSADERS” They said in unison. “My name’s John now that introductions are out of the way can you tell me where these items came from” “While we were looking for ways to get our cutie marks we saw the bag of gems and and a book next to each other so we thought Rarity and Twilight might like them” “But you got lost in here I’m guessing well I’m here to rescue you” “Thanks but can you put us in the saddle bags as we’re very tired” Scootaloo said before giving a huge yawn. “Sure let me move some things then I’ll put you in one by one okay.” John took out the magic lamp and put Scootaloo in one side and applebloom in the other along with the sack of gems and the journal. “Can you carry me John as I don’t want to walk.” “I was planning to anyway” John said trying to smile through the pain of the extra weight “Are you okay we can walk if you want us to?” Scootaloo said with concerns for John “No I’ll be fine trust me come on lets get going” While John was carrying the three fillies he started to have second thoughts about what he said. "God what was I thinking why didn’t I say no. I could say no now but i’m supposed to be protecting these fillies not getting them into any more trouble and if any more wolves appear and I drop and leave one behind I’m screwed just keep moving." John started the long and painful walk to Ponyville trying to stay focused on what was going to happen to the fillies he knew Apple Bloom's and Sweetie Belle’s older sisters are but what about Scootaloo what about her mum. John slightly stumbled on a root which was sticking up which caused Sweetie Belle to wake up. “John how much further?” “I don’t think it’s any further now. Can I ask you ask question while we walk?” “Sure what do you want to know.” “What family does Scootaloo have?” “She has a mom and a dad.” “Does she have any brothers or sisters?” “She look up to Rainbow dash so I guess thats like a sister. Why do you want to know this stuff.” “Well I know Rarity is your big sister and Applejack is Apple Blooms big sister and I didn’t know who Scootaloos big sister was.” “Okay well I’m going back to sleep thanks for saving us.” “No problem I’m here to help.” Sweetie Belle fell back into her sleepy state while John was trying to keep out of his as much as possible he knew if he fell asleep then the girls would fall and get hurt but his injuries weren’t helping at all then he saw something which came to him a strange black cloud and it began to talk in a persuasive way. “Hello John I saw what you did for the girls impressive” “Erm thank you who or what are you?” “I am something that wants to help you out of your predicament that you’re in now” “How would you help me?” “I can send you home back to Earth I’ll take the little one back home and you can leave this nightmare all behind.” The cloud of smoke then made a portal appear out of nowhere which showed his home and his friend waiting outside for him. “It’s a unbelievably good offer but I’m going to decline” “What why I offer you a way out of here and you decline and I know you are worried about your family and friends so why not take it.” “Because if I didn’t have a job to do I would take it but since I have a job to do I’m going to decline.” “Is that your final offer this offer will never come up again?” John simply nodded and the cloud of smoke closed the portal and disappeared and John headed off towards his destination. After ten minutes of slow walking Johns started to notice some lights growing in the distance. "Please be ponyville please for the love of god my legs are killing my arms are getting tired and I can’t think or see straight I know I’ll get a second opinion." “Sweetie belle wake up I need a second opinion if thats ponyville cause I can’t see straight.” Sweetie woke up slightly annoyed but smiled happily when she realised he was right about the location. “Yeah thats Ponyville John you look pale are you okay?” “Not really but when I see Rainbow I’ll let you down okay” “Yes thats fine would you like me to help you see?” “That would very helpful thank you.” After taking some directions from Sweetie belle John finally saw what he has wanted to see all night Rainbow dash flying low Sweetie belle waved to get her attention Rainbow Dash then flew straight into the library to give the great news. “He found them quick he doesn’t look good.” So everyone followed Rainbow dash out towards where John was and they were scared by what they saw but relieved Sweetie Belle was covered slightly by John's blood he also had blood all over his leg and his other arm. Twilight used her magic and brought the girls over to them Rarity started to thank John first. “Thank you so much John it really means alot to me...J-John can you hear me?” "The girls are safe now time to sleep. I’m sorry family just wait longer I’ll get home soon I promise." *Thud* “Rarity what happened what did you do?” “I did nothing quick we must get him to the hospital not time for arguing.” The group took him to the hospital using a mixture of magic and back work to get him to the hospital they hoped it would be nothing serious. End of chapter 7 Alex DonstNon brony in a pony world Chapter 8 Twilight waited patiently in the hospital room with her friends while John was getting looked over by the doctors. Then after five minutes of waiting they were approached by the head doctor. “So how is he doctor is he going to be fine?” Twilight said trying to remain calm in front of the doctor. “Yes he’s going to be fine however there are other concerns has he been eating properly fruits, vegetables etcetera” “No we have tried offering him food but he just rejects the idea of eating but he either has something to eat with him or he would say he’s not hungry” “Hmm well I would like him to stay under our watch here. You girls can head home if any changes happen we’ll let you know.” “Thanks doctor can we visit him tomorrow.” “Yes you may and bring some food we want to see him eat something before we let him go.” “Oh I’ll bring him a super yummy cupcake he’ll definitely will want to eat that.” Pinkie said happily They left the hospital and went on their own separate way home.Meanwhile back on Earth John’s dad decided to give Steve a call. “Hi Steve sorry for calling you at this hour I just would like some information about this show you watch” “Hi sir what would you like to know?.” “I would like to know of the dangers of Equestria.” “What do you mean?” “I’m interested in the area where John said he was in.” “Okay nearby is the everfree forest it does have some creatures that should be avoided in there but no one ever goes in there.” “What are the creatures called so I can look them up?” “There are Ursa minors and majors that have bear like qualities but they aren’t any threat, there are manticores but I don’t know anything other then they have bat wings, a scorpion tail and a lion body and finally there are wolves but there like back here on earth.” “Thanks for telling me that can I ask another question?” “You can but can you make it quick I’m about to fall asleep.” “Why do you watch the show?”Steve had to think for a few seconds before giving an answer. “It’s a way to get you through the day for example if the day seems to stretch on forever just think of the show and in a instant the days sped up a bit.” “Thanks for the answer goodnight Steve” “Good night sir” John’s dad thought about the answer he was given to him by Steve about why he watched the show and decided tomorrow after work to watch the show. It was morning back in ponyville and Twilight was waiting in the library for Princess Celestia to arrive when she heard a knock at the door and answered it. “Hi Pinkie Pie what are you doing here” “I was wondering if you wanted to come with me to see John” “I would love to can you wait as I need to talk to the Princess first about John.” “Why lots of humans come here what’s so special about him?” “I can’t tell you I promised the Princess I’d keep it a secret” “Okay I’m going to read a book in the corner while you wait for the princess.” After a few minutes of waiting the Princess arrives and the conversation begins. “Hello my faithful student hello Pinkie” “Hi Princess” pinkie said waving her hoof at a fast speed. “Hello Princess I have information on the phone now if you’re interested” Twilight levitated the scroll with information over to the Princess. “Thank you I will look at it later what has happened with John lately and his family and friends on earth.” “I did have strange call from his father which I didn’t understand he said I kidnapped his son and he was willing to give up anything to have his son back.” “That is quite strange do people get kidnapped often on earth?” “I would like to say yes but I don’t know” “Anything else how about his friends what did they say over the phone.” “They asked if they could come to Equestria as well but with John’s family being worried about him I am worried that if we do it again we will ruin more families” “It could but it is their choice come with me to canterlot and we will await their phone call.” After hearing this Pinkie jumped into the conversation “Wait Twilight don’t we have to see John at the hospital.” “John’s at the hospital what happened?” “Last night John went in search of Applebloom, Sweetie Belle and Scootaloo alone. He went into the everfree forest alone and brought them back but when he did he just fell over without warning” “Twilight” The princess tried to finish her sentence but was stopped by Twilight “I know someone should have gone with him but we didn’t we were scared little fillies.” Twilight was trying to hold back tears but failed. “I wasn’t going to say that I just wanted you to tell John he has my thanks no other pony or stallion would have done it would they” Twilight shook her head in response”Of course not but John did and look he succeeded now you two get going you have a hero to see.” Twilight and Pinkie both waved at the princess as she left and they both headed to the hospital and were sent to John’s room where he was reading a book. “Hi John is it a good book.” “Yeah it’s pretty good how are you Twilight and Pinkie.” “I’m feeling a lot better now that I know you’re okay.” “I’m doing super duper myself John I brought a cupcake I made it myself.” She bounced happily until she saw the look of disgust in his face which shocked the doctor and Twilight but Pinkie was affected the most by this. Her hair lost all of its fluffiness and she just dropped the cupcake on the bed and left the room in tears. “Why did you give the look of disgust to the cupcake.” Twilight said in an angry tone “Because I believe if I eat it, it will kill me.” “Why do you believe that that’s just silly.” “Because look where I am. I’m in a world full of colourful ponies and I haven’t seen a single human being since I’ve been here and that scares me.” “I understand but look we wouldn’t ever try to harm you in anyway however you managed to hurt Pinkie’s feelings and that is an unbelievably rare thing to see happen.” “I know but how can I make it up to her?” “Well first off you can eat this cupcake that way you will get out of the hospital and I can take you over to the sugarcube corner so you can make a face to face apology.” “Okay pass me the cupcake I’ll eat it.” John looked over the cupcake and was surprised by the detail that pinkie had put into the cupcake. The icing matched the cupcake case and had a smell of strawberry coming of it. "Okay come on time to eat the cupcake just remove the wrapper carefully good wow it’s still warm now take a bite." *Chomp chew chew swallow* After a few moments of silence “Wow this is the best cupcake I’ve ever tasted and I feel fine.” “Well doctor you’ve seen he’s eaten something can he leave now.” “Yes of course John could you come to the front desk there are a few things you need to sign before you can leave.” John and Twilight followed the doctor to the front desk and signed the papers and headed straight for the sugar cube corners counter and Twilight saw Mr and Mrs Cake give John a look of disgust but John ignored it and remained. “Hello can I speak to Pinkie please I need to apologize for how I reacted earlier at the hospital.” “Yes she told us how you reacted to a cupcake she offered to you and how you reacted was very stupid.” “Yes what I did was the stupidest thing I could possibly have done to her please give me a chance.” Mr cake thought before giving a reply. “Well if Pinkie can forgive you we will but I must warn you I’ve never seen her this down since the other incident” He looked at Twilight then let them both go up to Pinkie’s room. *knock knock* “Come in” She saw it was John and Twilight and looked away. “Pinkie I’ve come to apologize I ate your cupcake and it was delicious” “You like my cupcake” she slowly turned around to face him “But why were you so mean before” “Because it scared me that I haven’t seen any other humans and I thought it had to do with the food.I know it sounds stupid but that scares me.” Pinkie ran up to John and gave him the biggest hug that Twilight had ever seen when they connected the hair on pinkies head flumped right up. “Pinkie are we friends again?” “Are you kidding we are super bestest friends and I understand. It can be scary if you’re the only human here.” “Thanks Pinkie oh yeah almost forgot what happened to Sweetie Belle, Scootaloo and AppleBloom?” “We don’t know what would you like to happen?.” “I wouldn’t mind having an apology of them but I would like to ask them a question?” “Hm I don’t know I haven’t heard anything yet from AJ Rarity or Cheerlie if I do I’ll let you know” “Thank you I have another question for you two.” “Sure what do you want to know?” Twilight said with interest “What happened to the little book and gems the girls found.” “The gems are at the boutique and the book is at the library why?” “Because I would like to have a look at it and see who it was written by.” “Well okay I haven’t had look myself but I would like you to do two things for me.” “What do you want me to do for you?” “I would like you to give me your phone as princess celestia would like to have a look at it and since I’ll be going to Canterlot today I need you to look after the library when I’m gone.” “Okay when we go back to the library I’ll let you take the phone but will you give me the book to read though.” “Of course now come on we must get going bye pinkie.” “Bye Twilight bye John” “Bye Pinkie” When they left the room they were met by a smile on mr and mrs cake’s faces so they didn’t have to explain anything to them and headed straight back to the library.When they opened the door they noticed they had guests it was AJ, Rainbow dash, Rarity and the cutie mark crusaders. “What are you all doing her?” Twilight asked the whole group Rarity spoke up first. “We can’t agree on a suitable punishment for these three.” She was pointing at the cutie mark crusaders who had their heads down “So we thought you could think of a suitable punishment.” “I can’t think of anything can you John...John?” Twilight saw John looking at an old newspaper. “Twilight what’s this?” Twilight looked at him with a confused look on her face. “Don’t you have newspaper where you live on earth?” “We do but usually front page stuff isn’t about birds being born or foals not eating food.” “It’s the School newspaper the Foal Free Press.” “If it’s a school paper why is it here?” “A few months ago it got quite big but after private bits of information about ponies came open to the public.” She noticed that Rarity Rainbow dash and AJ had their heads down now ”It stopped going out to the public to avoid any problems in the future.” “Would it be possible for the paper to go public again.” The group looked at him with a look of confusion easily on their faces. “Why do you want it to go public...wait do you want to be in the paper John?” “I know ponies won’t be too interested in what I’ve done but it’s the only thing I can think of.” “Hm I’ll speak to featherweight the head of the paper and see what can be done.”Twilight said and headed straight for the school. “But darling is it really a good punishment I mean you went into the hospital because of these three.” “No Rarity I went into the hospital for not eating properly and the injuries aren’t really that bad. Sure what they did was horrible but I’m not their parents you are.”The three of them face hoofed but AJ helped the situation. “We aren’t the parents me and Rarity are Apple Bloom’s and Sweetie Belle’s older sisters and Rainbow and Scootaloo are good friends” “Oops sorry about that but where are their parents then?” “Well my parents are in Manehatten and Rarities are in Canterlot and Scootaloo is right here in Ponyville her mum is the school teacher.” “That must suck” “What do you mean?”Applejack asked before the other could “Well just think she can’t give an excuse to why she doesn’t have her homework.” “What’s homework John I’ve never heard of that before.” AppleBloom asked with her head up instead of down. "They don’t have to do homework here no way."”On earth we usually are Given work to do at home sort of like a test about what we have learnt in that lesson.” “Nope never heard of it” John looked at Sweetie belle and Scootaloo who both shook their heads in response. “Well anyway back to their punishment any suggestions?.” “They could help out at the farm but they might get in the way how about you Rarity?” “I don’t want them messing up my work plus I have Photo finish coming tomorrow and if they are there it may ruin my chance of going up in the fashion world” “I am taking care of the library tonight while Twilight’s at Canterlot with the princess so maybe they can help me somehow”.The girls looked at each other and nodded in unison. “So it’s settled you three will help John run the library tonight.” “Okay” The three said in unison sounding unhappy about where they were going to be. *Door opens*”John I spoke to Featherweight and he would love to have that story.” “Great so what happens now as I’ve never been interviewed before.” “Well it turns out the three little fillies you saved are going to be asking you the questions.” Everyone was surprised at what Twilight said. “Well I must get going John oh here’s the book you wanted do tell me what it’s about I already have your phone goodbye everyone.” They all waved as Twilight left and after ten minutes everyone except John left. So how do you run a library why didn’t Twilight tell me. *sniff* I need a shower first before thinking about the library. John dropped the book on the table and had a shower. While he was thinking what the book was about he heard some voices downstairs. “I’ll be there in a second” He yelled hoping the pony would hear him. He got dressed and headed down the stairs and saw the cutie mark crusaders with pencils and notepads in their saddle bags. “Hi girls I didn’t expect you this early.” “Well we wanted to apologize about going into the everfree forest and we thought we could do the interview now at the same time.” “Okay so how many questions have you got” “We have three each get comfy we think they’re going to be tough to answer” Scootaloo said with a confident voice so strong it would make Rainbow dash proud. “Okay but first let me get some food and drinks from the kitchen first” “Yay can I have an apple?”Applebloom said “I’ll bring in a lot of things so that way you can make a decision.” After five minutes of setting up the small banquet of fruit and sweets. “So who wants to ask the first question?” “Me first“ Sweetie Belle said happily “Erm oh this’ll be a good question what’s your favourite colour?.” The girls leaned in as John thought of an answer. “I can’t decide between blue or red would that be a good enough answer?” “Yes thank you question two why did you go into the dangerous everfree forest apart from save us?” “Hmm good question I was hoping I could get home I was even offered a chance to go home but I decided to say no.” “But why didn’t you take it we were so close to home according to Sweetie Belle?” The other two girls stopped eating and listened to his response. “That maybe true but I think of others before myself which I know is not the best thing to do but it helps when the situation calls for it.” “Okay final question do you hate us for what we made you do.” “You didn’t make me do anything so no I don’t hate any of you for what happened.” After Sweetie Belle’s questions were answered they decided to have a five minute break while the three little fillies went to the toilet John had a look at the book’s first page and read the first line in his head. "Day 1 location unknown my name is Alex Donst I am in a forest that’s all I know how I got here is a mystery. The only thing I remember is being on my motorbike and going too fast around a corner and not stopping before going over the cliff." The sound of hoof steps knocked him out of reading and he put the book by his side “Ready to answer my questions next there pretty tough” Scootaloo said confident as always. “Yes I’m ready “Question one if you could take one pony or stallion in with you who would you pick?” “If I had to take a pony it would be AppleJack as she looks fit and strong but a stallion easily Big Mac” “What about Rainbow Dash surely speed would be better than strength.” “True but just think if Rainbow Dash is carrying one of you and crashes then we would have to find her aswell.” “Okay question two which is your favourite cutie mark crusader” After the question was asked they all looked at John with puppy dog eyes which didn’t make things easier. “Erm I would have to say” John looked up and saw a pink pony open the door. “Hi John I thought I’d bring you some cupcakes what going on?” “I’m being interviewed for the foal free press and I’m stuck on a question and I could use your help.” “Sure what’s the question” “What is my favourite cutie mark crusader?” “Ooo thats a good question if I had to answer I wouldn’t know myself.” “Can’t I say all three of you girls because it’s impossible to choose.” “Okay you can question three would you fight off an ursa major to save us” “Yes because while I distract it you can escape then I would follow afterwards Pinkie would you like to answer a question.” Pinkie turned around and started to ask a question with a mouthful of cupcake. “Do you like to party?” “It depends on the celebration and if i’m in the mood but I do enjoy a good party now and then.” Pinkie smiled a devious smile which scared John but not the cutie mark crusader as they knew what was going to happen soon. “Okay so Applebloom your turn to ask the questions.” “Question one do you have the hots for my sister?.” John spat out his drink and so did everyone else when they heard the question. “Erm *nervous chuckle* what a question she is attractive yes for a pony but I wouldn’t say I have the hots for her.” “Question two what do you think of Ponyville?” “It’s a pretty good town the locals are friendly which is nice” “AppleBloom are you okay you’re scaring me” John said with concern in his voice “I just want my cutie mark so bad I thought being serious would help me get one I’m sorry” “It’s okay Apple Bloom anyway what is your last question.” “If your family came here would you stay?” “Yes because then they would know I’m safe.” “Can I ask one more question please John before I go back to the bakery.” “Sure what do you want to know Pinkie.” “Who are better friends us ponies or your friends back on Earth?” “That’s not a fair question Pinkie that’s harder to answer than the crusaders question.” “Yay I win what do I get for giving you the hardest question to answer oh I know what I want.” Pinkie said while bouncing happily on the spot “What would you like Pinkie?” “I want you to kiss me on my lips” “Can’t I kiss you on the cheek?” “Nope I want it on my lips but I want you to close your eyes.” “Erm okay come here then” Pinkie did as John asked and jumped onto the Sofa where he was sitting she put her lips into kissing position and John did the same and closed his eyes and they got closer and closer and closer until. “HONK” John shot his eyes open and noticed a pink hoof on his face which made everyone burst out laughing. “Pinkie why did you do that?” John asked out of confusion “Because I’m Pinkie silly well I best get going bye everyone” “Bye Pinkie” The group said in unison as soon as she left John asked the girls something he wanted to know ever since he was with them. “Can I ask you a question off the record” “What does off the record mean” “It means that it can’t be told to anyone unless it’s an emergency” “Okay John” “I would like to know where you found the gems and the book” “Okay do you remember where we got attacked by the wolves and the Ursa minor.” “Yes I do” “Well if you keep walking up from there that where we found them it seemed like there was a trail” “A trail to what?” “We don’t know we picked up those two items and started to head back” “Well thanks for the information it looks like it closing time so if you girls want to get going home” “Thanks John see you tomorrow oh and we’re sorry for what happened” AppleBloom said and the other girls just waved and headed home.When John was alone again he cleaned up and continued to read Alex’s book. I have seen some strange multi coloured creatures I believe they are ponies I’m not going to take my chances with anything in this place if I see a way out here I’m taking it. Day 2 I think my sanity is going slowly something offered me away out but it didn’t have a face it was just a black cloud but I couldn’t say yes I was too scared hopefully I can get another chance. John skipped through a few pages and noticed something on one of the pages which looked like a badly drawn picture of a pegasis. Day 5 I think I have been found out a yellow pony found me but it was flying but I managed to scare it off before it got too close. If help doesn’t come soon I don’t know what to do sleeping is impossible to do danger is everywhere. “Could Fluttershy be the flying pony the person is about” John said aloud Day 6 I went back to where it saw me and I saw some food that looked like for animals so I left it to avoid annoying any animals it came back but it had what I guess you can call a friend. I sneaked back carefully and quietly avoiding any sudden movements but I was spotted and the blue one gave chase but it was stopped by the yellow one another sleepless night for me yay. John noticed some pages were ripped out but didn’t want to know why but he carried on reading. Day 10 I woke up and noticed something found me and put a blanket on me and left some food by my side the same sort of food as before. I now know their plan deadly creatures would find me and kill me so I can be turned into decorations for homes in a town somewhere. NO I’M NOT CRAZY wait why did I write that if anyone is reading this and is wondering about why there are missing pages they were talking to me so I had to shut them up by ripping them out the book NO I ALREADY SAID I’M NOT CRAZY. John didn’t want to carry on but he could see he was near the end of the book. Day 12 Trees are talking to me now telling me to die I yell as much as I can to shut them up but it fails. I see more food next to me again please leave me alone and let me die in peace please.I close my eyes for what I believe to be a few minutes but they turned into a few hours and I saw it again this time up close. I don’t see why i should try to flee as it will always find me but I realise something about it this time it has long pink hair or a mane whatever they call it then I see something behind it. It looked like a lion scorpion bat thing luckily I had my pocket knife with me and with whatever energy I had left I saved her life. I don’t know why but this yellow thing thanked me for saving her life and stayed with me for the night. In the morning she tries to get me up to move but I just kept falling back down she knows I don’t have much time left for this world and so do I but the nice about her being with me is the trees have stopped talking to me. John tried to find the rest of the pages but they were ripped out. “And I thought I had problems, poor bloke I know what I have to do now I have to find him I’ll leave here at midnight everything and everyone should be sleeping at that time.” End of chapter 8 Having a drink with AJNon brony in a pony world Chapter 9 Twilight arrives at the castle gates and is escorted by two guard ponies to Princess Celestia’s room. *Knock knock* “Princess Celestia, Twilight Sparkle is here for you would you like us to send her in?” “Yes please” The door opened by the guard ponies magic and Twilight thanked the guards and went in to see her teacher. “Hello Princess I have brought the phone with me” “Thank you Twilight do you know what time they will call up?” “No they didn’t mention a time will they be allowed to come to Equestria?” “They will be but I will have to make one thing clear with them.” *Phone ring* “Sorry about this Princess *beep* hello” “Hi it’s me and Mark is with me aswell. So what is the answer can we come to Equestria?”The Princess overheard the conversation and joined in. “Hello me this is Princess Celestia speaking you may come under one condition which you Twilight and Mark must agree on.” “Okay but my name is Steve not me what is the condition.” “You must not tell John why he is here do you understand?” “We don’t know anyway” The Princess then turned her attention to Twilight. “Well Twilight do you agree aswell?” “Yes Princess it would be for the best. Will he ever find out the reason for being here?” “Yes in due time Twilight but it is too early to tell him.” Steve jumped into the conversation “Hello we are still here what time will you send us to Equestria?” “The spell won’t be ready until 10:30pm tonight so be prepared” “Where will we meet you?” “Twilight what places do you know on earth?” “I know where the town park is could we meet up next to the big fountain?” “Yeah it’s open 24/7 so it shouldn’t be a problem would you like to ask us any questions Princess?” “Yes why do you want to come here, John doesn’t like being here from what I have heard from Twilight” “Well we know John is unhappy there but when he sees us he will perk up don’t worry about our families either John’s parents can explain where we are.” “You seem sure about what you’re going to do very well get ready I shall send Twilight to the town park next to the fountain farewell Steve and Mark.” Twilight put the phone down and walked with Princess Celestia to the ritual room. “Twilight please leave me as I prepare my magic level to transport you there and back.” “Okay Princess I’ll see you later” Twilight looked around the castle before heading into town and started looking in shop windows. Back in Ponyville John was thinking about Alex and what happened to him when he heard a knock at the door. “Come in we’re still open.” “Hi John I was wondering if you wanted to have a drink with me at the bar.”AppleJack said in her normal cheerful voice. “Erm sure but why me why not Rarity, Fluttershy or even Rainbow dash.” “Well no one thanked you properly yet for saving the three fillies and anyway Fluttershy doesn’t like to drink, Rarity only likes imported wine which is in her house and with Rainbow everything we do is a competition.” “I have a feeling if you took Pinkie with you she’ll think it’s a party and wreck the place.” “*chuckle* Yep that sound like something Pinkie would do. AppleBloom told me what you thought of me.” “What did she say?” “Buy me a drink when they open and maybe I’ll tell ya.” “Do you want to sit on the sofa while we wait?” “I’d love to partner.” John and AJ sat on the couch and started a conversation. On earth Steve and Mark were walking around in the town and decided to go bowling to kill the time when Mark thought of a question that worried him. “Steve can I ask you a question?” “Sure what do you want to ask it’s about John isn’t it?” “Yeah, well sort of it’s more to do with where he is.” “What do you mean where he is.” “If we go there can we go back if we want to” “Why would we want to go back. Going to Equestria is pretty much every Bronies and Pegasisters dream so why would we want to go back” “Just think it may get boring and we will miss our families eventually” Before Steve took his turn bowling he turned and looked at Mark. “Okay Mark I understand but just think we can start a family there and with Pinkie their do you think you will ever have a dull day.” “Yeah your right mate do you want a drink I’m going to get one.” “Thanks can I have a coke?” “Coming right up” Mark walked off and couldn’t stop thinking about his family if he did leave can he send his body back but stay with his friends or would that be impossible. Twilight had walked around Canterlot for a few hours now and saw the shop John had sold the dresses at and decided to go in and have a look around. “Nice dresses.” Twilight said which caught the shop owners ears. “Why thank you little lady are you looking for anything in particular today?” “Well I’m looking for some dresses my friend brought in he’s the human and the dressmaker is Rarity” “Ah yes I remember him he gave me these marvellous dresses” “Yes well a few days ago there was a slight problem if I remember correctly my friend Rarity believed he bullied his way into the money.” “What a horrible thought he came in and I could tell he had almost given up hope on selling the dresses so I decided to buy some of him.” “What about the card you gave him?” “The dresses are very well made their symmetry is almost unrivalled by other professionals” Twilight was surprised by what she had just heard. “I must get going now I’m sorry for not believing him fully.” “It’s all right but what do you mean by not believing him fully?” “Well my friend Rarity told me what happened and I found it hard to believe so I thought while I was here I could ask you.” “I understand if your friend was calm and relaxed I would still have done the same thing now I’m sorry to do this but can you leave as it is time for me to close up for the day.” “Okay sir may I ask one more question before I leave” “You may what do you want to know” “What are your thoughts of John the human?” “Well I can’t give a full proper answer since I have only seen him for a short time but I would say that he is a gentleman you can trust does that answer your question?” “Yes it does thank you and goodbye sir” “Goodbye” Twilight headed back into the castle and had a look round the castle grounds waiting to be called by the guards pony at Princess Celestia’s ritual chamber. Back in Ponyville John and AJ finished their conversation in the library and headed to the local bar. “So what do ya drink?” “What do you mean by drink” “I mean do you drink alcohol don’t worry I won’t judge” “I have had a small cup of beer at christmas last year but that’s it why.” “Well tonight if ya want I could give buy you an alcoholic drink don’t worry I won’t force ya.” “Thanks AJ shall we head in now“ John and AJ headed into the bar and he was surprised by the ponies he saw: There was Big Mac, Mr and Mrs Cake, Mrs Cherilee and Photo finish. “Howdy Barkeep we would like two lemonades please” “Coming right up AJ who’s your friend?” “Oh where are my manners John this is Barkeep” “Hi so how long have you been here John” “I think about a week and a half” “Well if you want to know anything about town I’ll be here to answer your question” “Thanks Barkeep I might have a question later” “I’ll be here all night” John picked up the drinks and walked with AJ to some free seats in the back and sat down. “So AJ do you come here often” John asked while scratching the back of his head. “I do come in now and again but not as often as you think. You seem nervous John what’s wrong?” “Maybe it’s because I’m talking to a pony and I’m worried that I will say something wrong” “That is a problem but I don’t think that’s the problem come on John you can tell me I’m your friend. You know that right?” AJ said putting a hoof on John’s shoulder hoping to help him open up. “I do know you’re my friend but I’d rather keep the problem to myself if that’s okay with you AJ” “No problem do you want me to get you an alcoholic drink.” “But I’m underage”John said which confused AJ “I don’t follow can you explain, is it something about earth?” “Well on earth you can’t drink alcohol if your underage which I am” “Well let me poke a hole in your logic you’re not on Earth you’re in Equestria” AJ said with a chuckle. “Oh yeah I forgot about that for some reason I’m like that sometimes” he said with a nervous chuckle “Why didn’t you mention it before?” “I didn’t there would be bars in Ponyville so I didn’t mention it but I might as well try something while I’m here” John said with a smile on his face “Coming right up I’ll get you something weak” AJ headed to the bar and saw someone she recognised. “Rainbow what are you doing here?” “I thought I’d have a drink what are you doing here?” “Same as you but I’m with John.” “Cool I’ll relax with you guys okay AJ” “Okay but I don’t want any competitions tonight okay?” “Aw no fun okay we’ll make it up tomorrow deal?” “Deal come on over we’ve just got here maybe with you here he’ll loosen up” Back on Earth Steve and Mark are getting prepared for the trip to Equestria when Steve got a call from John’s dad. “Hello Steve I have watched a few episodes of My little pony” “What did you think of it?” “Well it’s not for me but I can understand why people will want to watch it.” “Would you like to ask me anything about the show while I’m on the phone?” “No I’ve learnt enough about the show so I’m happy with knowledge I’ve got goodbye Steve” “Goodbye sir” Steve sent Mark a text saying he was ready and will meet him at the town park and headed out with his backpack to the town park. Meanwhile in Ponyville John, AJ and Rainbow dash were talking about their accomplishments. “My best accomplishment is when I beat the Flim Flam brother’s strange contraption How about you Rainbow but it can’t be your signature move.” “Erm when I rescued Rarity and the Wonder Bolts at the same time then got to spend the day with them as well that was awesome. How about you John what are you most proud of?”AJ and Rainbow gave John their full attention. “I’m proud of getting the CMC out of Everfree Forest” AJ and Rainbow looked at each other and noticed John taking a drink of his liqour. “So John what do you think of it. is it any good?” “I like the mixture of apple and pear what’s your drink like AJ” “it’s nice mine’s a small cider I don’t want to drink a lot tonight.” “Yeah especially after that kiss with Big M-” “RAINBOW please don’t remind me” AJ tipped her hat down over her head to hide her red face. “Anyway so how long have you two been in competition for?” John asked hoping to break the awkward quiet moment. “I think it’s been about two and a half years or longer.” “Yeah that sounds about right. John can I ask you a question?” “Yeah okay as long as it’s not about old crushes” “I wasn’t going to ask about that but I was wondering why did you think me, Rarity and Rainbow were their parents?” “You seem to act very motherly around them if that makes sense” “I can understand that does that make sense to you Rainbow...Rainbow?” AJ looked over to the bar and saw Rainbow carrying large cups of cider and placed them on the table and got an annoyed look of AJ “Come on Rainbow you know I said no earlier” “Yeah but come on John can take you back home or are you scared that I will beat you again?” “I ain’t afraid of that I don’t want to embarrass John” After hearing this John decided to help the situation. “You won’t embarrass me AJ I was actually more worried about it being the other way around and it would be interesting to see you two have a competition.” “Well okay John but don’t say I didn’t warn ya” “That’s the spirit AJ here you go John I bought one for you careful it’s got quite a kick to it.” “Thanks Rainbow cheers” They tapped their cups on each others and Rainbow got the competition going by drinking half the drink but AJ managed to do more which made Rainbow pick up the pace while John just sat back and watched. Back at the castle it was getting quite dark and Twilight was being escorted to the ritual room where Princess Celestia was waiting outside for her. “Hello Twilight are you ready.” “Yes Princess may I ask a question first.” “You may Twilight you don’t need to ask permission” “I know but I would like to ask do you know if they will transport with me to the same place when we come back from Earth?” “I’m not sure but I do know they will be in Equestria if they are making contact with you when you come back” “Thank you princess shall we head in” “Yes but first tell me the three rules for transportation and transformation” “Rule one don’t let people figure out who you are, rule two avoid getting any injuries.“ “And the third rule Twilight” “The third rule is to be careful” “Very good but I would like you to have something to eat first before you leave to Earth” Twilight nodded in understanding and followed the princess to get something to eat while John was watching AJ and Rainbow have a drinking contest. “*Glug glug burp*Ha beat that AJ...AJ?”Rainbow said triumphantly while John nudged AJ and noticed she passed out. “Ha I win *thud*” “Rainbow are you okay?” "Just take them both back to the library somehow without dropping them." John picked up Rainbow dash from the floor and put her in his arms and did the same with AJ. “Hey John before you leave can I ask something?” Barkeep said before John could leave “Yeah sure what do you want to know” “Are you going to be okay getting them back home” “I should be the library is close by so I’m going to take them there” “Okay goodnight John” “Goodnight Barkeep take care” John took his time to the library to make sure they didn’t awake and noticed a white unicorn outside the door with something in her magical grip. “Is that you Rarity?” “John where were you I’ve been waiting for you for hours...did these two get into a competition again?” “Yeah it was a drinking contest what do you have their?” “Oh this it’s a bottle of champagne and two glasses as a way of saying thank you” “Thanks can you please get the door my arms are losing feelings and then we can carry this conversation on inside.” “Of course follow me” Rarity used her magic to open the door and let John go in first, he put Rainbow Dash and Applejack on the sofa and put a blanket over them then sat next to Rarity who had poured two glasses of champagne for them. “So Rarity what did you want to talk about” “I did want to have a private word with you but I don’t think that’s possible with them here” “It should be they passed out from their competition” “Well okay then it’s about your family back on Earth” “Have they said something that offended you?” “No nothing like that I was wondering if you could be forgotten by them and live here with us would you?” "Crap there trying to trap me here to live with them until I die like a slave or something quick change the subject to something anything." “Erm I-I don‘t know. Were the gems Sweetie Belle found any good” Rarity could tell John was trying to hide something. “Yes they’re quite good why are you avoiding my question?” “I’m not I answered it didn’t I?” “Well yes you did but I was hoping for a yes or no answer” "What should I say if I say yes that would be horrible to my family but if I say no then it’s going to be horrible to the ponies who have helped me and took me in." “John are you okay you seem worried would you like to talk about it” "Yes a change of subject thank you." “I was thinking about the book Sweetie belle brought back I had a look through it and I don’t think Twilight or anyone else should read it” “Why can’t anyone else have a look at the book other than you” “If you want to have a look be my guest but just remember I warned you” John handed Rarity the book and she had a quick look through and then turned her attention to John. “Is this the reason you didn’t want to answer the question before” “Well there is that reason and that you were asking me to throw away my old life to live here which is very horrible thing to ask someone” “I’m sorry about that I should have thought about that before asking would you like me to leave” “No their is something I need you to do for me though” “What would you like me to do” “I need you to look after those two I need to find Alex Donst the person in the book” “Oh no you don’t. That means going into the forest and anyway what are you going to do when you find him” “The forest isn’t that scary to me even at night and as for Alex it depends what I find of him” “I know I should stop you but I know you want to do this but I want you to promise me something” “What do I need to promise you Rarity?” “I want you to promise me you will come with me to Manehatten to sell dresses. It’s like Canterlot but instead of unicorns everywhere there are earth ponies” “Deal don’t worry I know where he is in the book it talks about him being left food so I’ll follow that” “I’ll wait for you to return but take things with you so if you get in trouble you’ll be okay” John headed of to the kitchen and picked up some food and a knife and a torch and set off to find Alex Donst. Back on earth Steve and Mark were at the park next to the fountain awaiting the arrival of Twilight. “So Mark are you ready” “I just realised something though wouldn’t John want to go back home when he sees us” “That is a thought but I’m sure we can convince him to stay there with us” “I guess you’re right can you call Twilight up I need to ask her something” “Okay give me a sec *phone rings beep* hello Twilight Mark would like to know something” “What do you need to know Mark?” “Are you going to take us straight back to Equestria or do you have other plans” “Well I would like to do some research and possibly see John’s mum and dad” “Why do you want to do that” “It’s part of the research don’t worry I know what I’m doing” “Okay well it’s almost half ten and were just waiting here for you how are you going to get back” “I just use my magical connection with Princess Celestia and it should be done in an instant” “Okay then but would it work with two extra people” “Yes you should know yourself it will be easy for the Princess when I get there call me Tina” “Okay see you in few minutes” Steve and Mark waited for her arrival while John was walking in the Everfree forest where he found the girls and began his search for the food trail and for Alex Donst. "I hope you’re alive and if not I’ll try and get you out somehow no matter the cost." End of chapter 9 Twilight's bad dayNon brony in a pony world Chapter 10 John reached where the girls where they were got cornered by the wolves he shined the torches light in all directions hoping to spot something to help him with his search. "Which way should I go, maybe north as he was trying to get away from the town." John started his search going north looking around carefully and slowly when he noticed some birds on the floor eating something. He picked up the pace and scarred the birds away upon closer inspection John noticed it was old bird seeds and realised he was on the right track "So it was Fluttershy who tried to help him so that must mean Rainbow dash is the blue one then." John headed deeper into the forest and noticed the further he went the creepier it got. Trees that have been struck by lightning seem to have faces on them John wanted to turn back but he knew if he didn’t the mystery would be unsolved. "This place is getting creepier and creepier with every step I take I hope he isn’t too far away now hey it looks like more bird seeds up ahead." John got closer to the bird seed pile and noticed something. He could easily see the next pile so he picked up the pace to the next pile where he decided to take a break and have some of the food and water he brought with him. "I’m coming for you Alex and I’ll get you home somehow." Twilight was ready to be transported to earth and the princess was slowly getting the magical glow in her horn strong enough to send Twilight to Earth and not into space.The princess nodded to Twilight who closed her eyes and felt a strange force swirling around her pulling her upwards she was transformed into a human then transported to Earth in a flash where she saw Steve and Mark waiting for her next to the fountain. “Hello Steve, hello Mark how are you” “Hello Tina we’re okay how are you” “I’m feeling pretty good and so is John” “Cool what would you like to research first?” “I would like to see what happens at night for example if there are bars or parties going on” “I do know of one party that is happening nearby while we walk I could give them a call up” “That sounds fun can we do that Steve?” “We could but do you think we should go to a shop for refreshments first so we can get invited in” “Good point you call them to see if we can come to the party while we are at the shop” “Wait a second shops are open 24 hours a day here?” Tina said with a confused look on her face. “Yes we do it’s very quiet at night though but you can get in and out the shop quicker but it’s not all the shops that are always open just the supermarkets” Steve explained while Mark finished the phone call. “I’ve just finished the call while you two were talking he said we can come but we should bring some sort of refreshment” “Okay come on lets get going, Tina just say when you want to leave the party and we’ll go okay” Tina nodded and they headed to a supermarket while John was getting closer to finding Alex he followed each food trail which seemed to get closer to each other the further he went then noticed something oh the floor. "A yellow feather I hope this isn’t from an injury wait are those legs over there?." John shined the torch light over to the legs and quickly ran up to them and was shocked at what he saw. He found Alex but he had been attacked by a lot of creatures with claws. John swallowed hard and investigated the body and found he had a pen with him a watch which was still working and a wallet but no pieces of paper. John opened the wallet and found a picture of Alex with a woman and a child. "He’s a dad as well if I could help you out in some way I would but I can’t where are those pieces of paper." John stood up ready to accept the paper wasn’t with him when he saw the same black cloud as before. “So you found him I’m impressed however you are far too late to help him as he has been dead for a few days now” “So you can’t do anything for him he didn’t want to be here” “I could help him but on one condition” “How could you help him first” “Very well I can send him back to earth and to him this would have been a bad dream to him” “Would he be alive though not in a zombie like state?” “Yes he will be healthy he will live his life with his wife and child” “Sounds good can I find something from him first. I’m looking for pieces of paper about what happened to him while he was alive” “They are in his back pocket on his trousers” John searched there and found the pieces of paper which surprised and confused him. “Thank you how did you know they were there?” “What you want is always in the last place you look I will open a portal for him to earth. When he passes through the portal I will heal him however if he dies after the healing process is done I can’t do anything for him” The black cloud opened a portal to Earth and John put Alex’s belongings back on him and carried him to the portal then pushed Alex’s body through and waits to see if anything would happen. Back on Earth Tina, Steve and Mark were at the party with the items they brought and Steve knocked on the door and then headed in Tina seemed nervous and Mark picked up on that. “You okay Tina remember if you want to go just ask me and we’ll leave” “Thanks I am a bit nervous since it’s my first Earth party what do you do” “Just try to go with the crowd if there dancing dance if their having a drink drink” “Would it be okay if I stay by your side even though you have told me what to do” “Yeah sure come on let’s put these down first and have a dance” Tina followed Mark who introduced her to some new friends who asked her to dance. Steve and Mark were grabbing drinks and decided to have a chat. “So how do you think Tina’s doing Mark do you think she’ll fit in” “Yeah I’ve told her she can talk to me if she needs help” “Why didn’t you mention me?” “I don’t know I didn’t think when I said it and wouldn’t she know she can talk to you as well” “I know you’re right but next time mention me as well” “Okay no problem” Steve and Mark listened to the music that was playing and waited until Tina got bored.Back in the everfree forest John watched as Alex got up and headed to a nearby town for his safety the portal closed afterwards and his attention turned to the cloud. “Okay thanks for helping him out what do you want me to do for you” “I wish for you to leave the forest quickly and safely, the second thing is sometime in the future I will change a dream you will currently be having into another dream. The third and final thing is I want to see if you can change the dream” “What do you mean change the dream?” “You will understand soon enough now leave this area quickly wolves are getting closer and they are hungry” John did as he was told and ran for the forest edge quickly to avoid being attacked by wolves. Back on Earth Tina was getting bored of the party and went in search of Mark and Steve and found them dancing with the music. “Hey Mark is it okay if we go now I’m getting bored” “Okay come on Steve we’re going to see John’s parents now” “Okay let’s go did you have fun Tina?” “Yes I did would John’s parents still be awake even at this hour” “Yeah most people like to stay up late and John’s parents aren’t different” Steve, Mark and Tina headed out of the party and headed to John’s house but Mark just stopped walking for some reason and Tina and Steve noticed this. “Mark are you okay?” “Not really before we go on any further I need to know something before we see his parents Tina” “What do you want to know” “How long will it take to get back to Equestria I mean if things go south quickly” “It shouldn’t take too long as long as the princess is ready it should be done in an instant” “I know they seemed a bit out of the ordinary before I remember all the pictures of John everywhere but now that they know they can contact him they should have been able to relax more right” “True let's get going to his house” “We’ll have to leave our stuff somewhere don't we so they know we not going to Equestria” Steve looked around for a place to put the bags and noticed there was a hedge which they could put their bags. After they hid the bag out of sight they continued on their way to see John’s parents. Back in Ponyville John had got back to the library and saw Rarity was still awake waiting for him with a very tired look on her face. “You took your time didn’t you” Rarity said with an annoyed tone in her voice. “Yeah sorry about that Rarity I found Alex and managed to get him back home” “Really how from what I read it seemed like he had died” “He did but this black cloud brought him back from the dead and sent him home” “Whatever weird stuff happens all the time in the Everfree forest once this strange flower called poison joke made my mane go into a big mess” “That sounds horrible Rarity but a least it’s over now and your mane is beautiful” Rarity blushed slightly after hearing this. “Why thank you did you find what you were looking for?” “Yeah it’s right here do you want to hear it?” “No thanks John what I read earlier disturbed me and I don’t want to hear how it ends however I won’t stop you reading it *yawn* now if you’ll excuse me I need to catch up on my beauty sleep farewell John” Rarity was just about to leave when John stopped her. “Why don’t you sleep in Twilight’s bed or on my lap” Rarity thought for a moment before giving an answer. “Very well I’ll sleep in Twilight’s bed goodnight John” “Goodnight Rarity” As soon as John heard the door close he read the pages he had collected Day 14 The yellow one tried to feed me today with fruit but I can’t swallow the food at all even though it’s soft so she resorts to chewing the food and putting it into my mouth like a mother bird would to her children. She let me sleep while she goes and gets help she returns a few hours later with the blue one to help me. I believe I heard the yellow one call her Rainbow dash They tried to pull me up onto my feet but I just fall. Rainbow Dash calls the yellow one Fluttershy and tells to just leave me but she doesn’t want to leave me which is unbelievably sweet. It’s night time now and she is still with me she knows I only have a few hours left now and so do I she won’t stop crying but I manage to give her a hug which makes the tears stop, but I see something which worries me behind her wolves I tell her to go and take a bag of gems and my little book I know it’s not much but if I could give her more I would before she leaves me she gives me hug and a kiss on the cheek then leaves me which I’m happy about. “What you reading John something good” Applejack said with a tired look on her face “Not really you just woke up AJ?” she tried to nod her head but she fell over but John picked her up and put her in his arms. “Thanks yeah I just woke up heard you and Rarity talking. AppleBloom told me what you thought of me” “Really what did she say” “That you thought I was attractive but I’m going to have to break your heart now as you’re not my type” "Okay this is weird maybe it’s the alcohol talking just ignore it" “Okay AJ goodnight” “Goodnight John” AJ fell asleep in John’s arms and John fell asleep where he was sitting. Back on Earth Tina, Steve and Mark were at the front door of John’s house. *knock knock* John’s mum answered the door “Ugh who knocking at this ungodly hour...Oh hi Mark, Steve who is this?” “Hi this is Tina she just got back into town and wanted to see you” “Of course come in and have a seat in the front room I’ll go get his dad he’s just having a shower” She left them to sit down in the front room Mark and Steve had a feeling something was wrong. “Steve do you get the feeling something is wrong“ “Yeah when we came here before they were a wreck but with Tina here she seemed calmer” They overheard the end of John’s parents conversation as they were coming down the stairs. “Would you be able to go to the shop while I entertain our guests” “Sure I’ll get some more milk” John’s mum said with a nervous look on her face “Thanks I’ll see you in a few minutes” John’s dad waited until the door closed behind her and sat in the front room with Steve, Tina and Mark. ”So how are you doing Mark?” “I’m doing okay sir how are you?” “With my son still missing it’s hard to concentrate at work but you have to cope somehow, how about you Steve how are you doing” “I’m doing okay sir but can I get a drink from the kitchen my throats feeling quite dry” “Sure I was going to make some snacks anyone interested?” Mark and Tina both nodded their heads while Steve and John’s dad headed to the kitchen Tina was shaking slightly but Mark put his hand on her shoulder and held her close which helped. “So Steve how long have you known Tina for?” “I don’t really know her why” “Just making conversation how has school been” “It’s been okay how has work been for you” “Well let’s just say with Tina here work will be a lot easier to complete” Steve carefully listened to the way he said that. “Hey Steve” “Yes sir” “Don’t forget your drink” “Thank you sir” John’s dad carried in a cake on a plate with a sharp knife and put it on the table then put the sharp knife on the table next to the cake and sat down and turned his attention to Tina. “So Tina how have you been?” “I’m okay I miss seeing John though” “So do I Tina so do I would you like a piece of cake it’s very nice” “Erm yes please” John’s dad passed Tina a piece of cake which she happily ate he offered a piece to Mark but he didn’t want one. “So Tina have you watched the show my little pony friendship is magic?” “I’ve seen a few episodes have you?” “Well when they told me where my son was I decided to check out the show and now I have heard your voice it sounds very familiar to me” “Really who do you think I sound like?” “Well I want you to guess first it’ll be fun” he said in a calm tone “Okay do I sound like Rarity?” Tina said trying to remain calm and happy. “No try again if I know it you should easily get it” “Do I sound like AppleJack?” “No I’ll give you one more chance to get it” Mark could tell he was getting angry and annoyed by the way his hand were shaking. “I’m sorry but we have to get going now sir come on Steve” “*sigh* you’re right it is getting late and you do have school in the morning but may I ask one final question before you go” Mark decided to stay standing while Tina sat down and John’s dad picked up the knife. “Tina give me back my son” he said with an evil smirk on his face “What are you talking about” “Don’t play with me Tina give me back my son” “I don’t know what you’re talking about” “*sigh* Tina I’m sorry it came to this YARGHH” John’s dad went for Tina with the knife in a downward facing angle but Mark managed to stop him but got a cut down his back which caused Tina to panic. *twonk thud* Steve hit Johns dad on the back of the head with a frying pan. “QUICK LET’S GET OUT OF HERE” Steve yelled as they headed to the front door they were stopped by something they hoped they wouldn’t see or hear *Police sirens* “To John’s room quick” Steve headed up first and saw that John’s dad was right behind them but they managed to get into the room and put the lock on before he could reach them. “Tina get us out of her quick. Mark grab the bed with me and put it next to the door hurry” *Bang bang* “GET OUT HERE RIGHT NOW”John’s dad said slamming into the door with force “NO YOU WERE GOING TO HURT TINA” *Bang bang* “SHE KNOWS HOW TO GET MY SON HOME I’M NOT LETTING HER GO ANYWHERE” While Steve and Mark were trying their best to save Tina’s life she walked over to the computer and saw her conversation with John was still there. “Tina any luck contacting the princess?” This snapped Tina out of her trance like state “No she must be tired” she said with fear in her voice “Keep trying there’s no way out of this situation now other than to Equestria, Mark grab the bookcase” “Boy’s I’ll make a deal with you if you give me the girl I’ll get you off the hook with the police” “What will happen to Tina?” Steve said still putting force into the defence. “Nothing different will happen to her she will be sent down for kidnapping” “No deal she has done nothing wrong and anyway how can you get us off the hook with the police” “I’m an undercover cop John doesn’t know for his safety but look what has happened now that Tina has seen him look what’s happened so what do you say boys” Mark and Steve looked at each other and nodded “If Tina goes down we’ll all go down” “FINE JUST REMEMBER I OFFERED YOU A CHANCE FOR FREEDOM”A voice from downstairs caught John’s dad attention which he went to investigate “Sir we are here and await your orders“ “They have barricaded themselves in my sons room whatever you have to do to get in there do it” “And when we get in there sir?” “Bring them out by force don’t worry about injuries I’ll take all the blame” “Yes sir come on bring in the battering ram” “Before you head up let me give them one more chance” John’s dad headed up the stairs and proceeded to attack the door “Just get out here and we can put this whole ordeal behind us” “No way no matter how much you sugar coat it we are going to jail” “Mark, Steve I’ve managed to get through to Princess Celestia she says it going to take a few seconds” “Thanks Tina, Mark can you see anything else that will help secure the door” “No nothing Steve look how badly Tina is shaking” “I know Mark but it’ll be over soon don’t worry” *Bang bang*”Bring up the battering ram well boys it look like your time is finally up good luck in jail” They knew they were out of options now it was a simple question now of who gets through first the police or the princess. *BANG BANG crack* “GUYS QUICK GET OVER HERE SHE’S CONNECTED WITH ME HURRY” Without hesitation they held Tina and as soon as the police got through the door they were gone. “FUCK we almost had them” “We could use the phone to talk to John can’t we?” John’s mums said standing next to his dad. “*sigh* You’re right I just thought if we could question Tina she could help but I went overboard didn’t I” “No it shows you care but I don’t think after this they will trust you” Back in the canterlot castle two maid ponies were walking down the hall when they noticed a purple flash around a corner as they went to investigate they saw it was Twilight. “Mrs Sparkle are you okay...Mrs Sparkle?”The maids got closer and could tell something was wrong. “Where are they?”Twilight eyes were darting all over the place looking for someone. “Who are you talking about Mrs Sparkle” “Steve and Mark did the police get them” “What are police?” “THEIR BEHIND YOU” Twilight quickly crawls into a corner while the maids turn round and have a look confusion on their face when they turn back. “But their just guards ponies Mrs sparkle they wouldn’t harm you” “What’s going on here ladies” One of the guard ponies asked the maids. “Would you be able to get Princess Celestia quickly please Mrs Sparkle has gained a fear of guard ponies for some strange reason” “Very well come on lets go” The guard ponies left the maids to help Twilight while they went to find Princess Celestia. After a few minutes of searching they found Princess Celestia and brought her back to Twilight. “Oh my how long has she been like this” “Were not sure the maids found her first Princess” “Thank you I may need you in the morning let me speak to Twilight first before you leave” “Yes Princess” The guards nodded and took a step back while the Princess took a few steps closer to Twilight the maids noticed this and stepped back to let the Princess get close to Twilight. “Princess is that really you” Twilight looked up slowly to meet the Princesses gaze. “Yes Twilight it is m-” Without hesitating Twilight grabbed the Princesses leg like it was the only thing protecting her from death. “PLEASE DON’T SEND ME BACK *crys*” “I won’t Twilight I promise guards tomorrow can you gather all the guards you can to help me solve this problem” “Yes Princess we shall get back to our posts now” The Princess used her magic and lifted Twilight onto her back and walked back to her room. When she got to her bed she let Twilight get on the bed first and asked Twilight a question before she fell asleep. “Twilight do you know where Steve and Mark are I did not see them next to you” “No I don’t they were holding onto me when I teleported here do you think they are okay” “They should be but I am glad you have stopped shaking however I would like you to do one thing for me Twilight” “Yes Princess anything” “I would like you to stay with me here in canterlot until I have seen Steve and Mark then if I believe they are trustworthy you can go back with them okay” Twilight just nodded not wanting to say what had happened and fell asleep and the princess did the same. End of chapter 10 chapter 11Non brony in a pony world Chapter 11 In an unknown location elsewhere in Equestria another bright purple flash appeared which contained Steve and Mark The flash disappeared as fast as it appeared Steve and Mark looked around quickly for any clue of where they could be. “Do you know where we are Mark?” “No not a clue come on let’s get somewhere safe to sleep” They walked for a few minutes before deciding to sleep in an alleyway. “Mark do you think Twilight’s okay now that she’s back home” “I don’t think so but maybe when we see her again come on let’s get to the back of this alley and call it a day I’m exhausted” “Yeah I am to come on we’ll worry about where we are tomorrow” So Steve and Mark slept on each other hoping tomorrow morning would be a better day. It is morning and Steve and Mark get a rude awakening from an annoyed looking shop owner who throws a bucket of water over them. “Excuse me but what are you doing in the alley are you planning to steal from me” “*spit* No we just got here and we wouldn’t rob you would we Mark” “No we wouldn’t where are we sir” “You’re in Manehatten did you two come from Earth last night?” “Erm yes we did how did you know” “You’re not the first humans I have seen come in and maybe I could help you somehow” “Thanks My names Steve and this is Mark.” “Just call me sir for the moment until I can trust you” “Okay sir I just have one question for you do you have any food” “Yes I do come in and you can pick what you want to eat” “Sounds good come on Mark” Steve and Mark followed the horse into the door to have something to eat. Meanwhile in Canterlot Princess Celestia was about to address the Royal guards about Twilight’s situation. “Guards I have gathered you here today for a search of Equestria.Twilight sparkle came back last night after a mission in a terrible state, I don’t know what caused it but I do know they are somewhere in Equestria. Any questions?” One guard stuck his hoof in the air. “I have three questions Princess How is Twilight now, When we find them should we treat them like prisoners or not and how long do we have to find them” “Twilight is okay at the moment but she seems to want to see if they are okay so I don’t believe they will be hostile. When you search ask the resident of each city you go to find out if they have seen any new arrivals to Equestria and to answer the final question the quicker you find them the better.” The guards split up into several groups and awaited for the princess to let them go on their mission. “One more piece of information before you go guards there is one human in Ponyville he should be at the Library do not inform him of the situation. What you are looking for are two other humans are called Steve and Mark now you are dismissed” The guards saluted the Princess and went on their way to each town in Equestria when they all left their sight the princess went back to Twilight who was still asleep but woke up when she noticed the princess was sitting on the bed. “Morning princess how are you?” Twilight said with a big smile on her face. “I’m much better now that I know you’re okay. Twilight what did you learn about on Earth yesterday?” The smile slowly dropped into a frown. “I don’t want to talk about it Princess without seeing Steve and Mark first.” “I understand would you like some breakfast.” “Yes please Princess.” Twilight followed Celestia to the dining hall and began to have something to eat. Meanwhile in Ponyville John was getting up himself when he saw AJ reading the paper and that Rainbow dash was still asleep. “Morning AJ how are you” “Not too good I’m reading the foal free press and I’ve got a bad headache” AJ said while rubbing her head. “I’ll get you something to fix the problem give me a second” “Thank you don’t forget about Rainbow she’ll need something aswell” John went in search of medicine to stop the headache he checked the kitchen but nothing so he tried the bathroom but was shocked when he saw Rarity was having a shower. “What do you think you’re doing John” “Sorry Rarity I’ll come back later.” “No no I will be a while just grab what you need and leave quickly” “No problem I was planning to” John found some medicine and headed straight for the door but was stopped by a magical tug on his clothes. “Would you be willing to help me clean my tail I seem to have trouble getting at some spots” “Can’t I get AJ or Rainbow to help you with this” “That would take too long besides I would like to ask you something privately please close the door” John did as Rarity had asked and closed the door and tried to remain calm while he worked on her tail.After a few moments of silence Rarity broke the silence. “Have you done this before John?” “Am I doing it wrong Rarity because I can start over if I have” “No your technique is almost like you have done this before have you” “First time maybe it’s because I have fingers and not hooves” “No it’s not that, whatever it may be you have talent.” “Thank you Rarity now what was your question you wanted to ask me?” “What did I want to ask you...ah yes I remember now when you go back to earth will you regret going back?” “I don’t know maybe I won’t forget what’s happened here but I don’t know when that will happen. Why do you ask do you know something about why I’m here?” “No I don’t know why you’re it’s just that I’ll miss you when you go” She said with a tear in her eye which John noticed and rubbed away and began to hug Rarity. “I know everyone won’t want to see me go but I don’t belong here with ponies and horses I belong on Earth with other humans so I need to go back” Their quiet moment was stopped abruptly by shouting downstairs from AJ. “JOHN HURRY UP PLEASE MY HEAD IS IN A LOT OF PAIN” John broke the hug and took the medicine to AJ who was slightly annoyed by something. “What’s wrong now AJ” “Two things how long it took for you to find the medicine” She said before swallowing the liquid. “And the second thing?” “What Apple Bloom put in the paper that I am attracted to you I’m sorry but I don’t think you’re pretty John” John swallowed hard hoping to stop a look of sadness and anger seeping through. “I know you told me last night when you were very tired or drunk I couldn’t tell” “I did?” “Yeah right before you fell asleep in my arms” AppleJack didn’t respond straight away she slowly backed away still facing John to the door. “Well I erm got some work to do on the farm the apples aren’t going to buck themselves *nervous chuckle*” “Yeah you’re right AJ I’ll see you later I need to take care of the library until Twilight gets back from whatever she’s doing in Canterlot bye” “Bye John” AJ said weakly before closing the door behind her leaving John sitting in the library alone with his thoughts. Why does it hurt when AJ told me she doesn’t love me it makes no sense*sigh* just try to think about something else. “Hi John want an apple?” Rainbow dash said while flying behind him holding two apples. “Yes please how’s your head Rainbow” “My heads fine I’m used to having headaches as I always fly at fast speeds trying to do sonic rainbooms” “A what?” John asked which made Rainbow Dash almost choke on her food. “How can you not know what a sonic rainboom is they are well known for their speed and beauty?” Rainbow Dash just got a blank look of John which annoyed her to no end. “You know what John I don’t have anything to until the afternoon I could show you a sonic rainboom if you have time on your hands.” “I didn’t have any plans for today so you can show me your move.” Rainbow Dash lead John outside and a crowd gathered as they knew what was about to happen. “Is she really going to do one right now?” said one of the ponies in the crowd. “Yeah she must want to impress the new guy in town” Rainbow Dash finished limbering up and began to gain altitude until she was a small dot in the sky Then she began diving down going faster and faster until a white curved light could be seen which got sharper and sharper until it resembled an arrowhead then it happened. *BOOM* A sonic rainboom appeared and the crowd cheered Rainbow Dash was taking in all the applause. While she was doing a little dance in the sky she noticed John lost interest and headed back in doors so she decided to join him. “What did you think John was it as good as you thought it would be?.” “It was better than I expected but.” “But what come on tell me” “*exhale* It’s what AJ told me while you were elsewhere” “Oh the attractive thing yeah I heard that what’s the problem” “Wait did you overhear that?” Rainbow just nodded and John continued “I know it shouldn’t bother me but it does for some reason do you know why” “Well do you have feelings for AJ?” “No well yes maybe, possibly I don’t know”John was struggling to find the right words. “Well which is it?” “I don’t know it doesn’t matter anyway as I’m a human and she’s a pony” “Well I’ve got to get going now I’ll see you later” “Yeah see you later Rainbow Dash thanks for the Sonic rainboom” “Anytime friend bye” Rainbow left John in the library and he decided to read some books when he noticed a piece of paper which was from Rarity. "I slipped out while everyone was watching Rainbow dash showing off her move. I’ll say hello later on I might bring something to eat Rarity". “Great and running a Library and I have no one to talk to hopefully someone will come in.” Meanwhile back in Manehatten Steve and Mark were nearing the end of the story while the shop owner patiently listened. “And that’s how we got here sorry for going into detail on some parts” “ Wow that’s quite a journey okay however I have good news and bad news” “I was afraid you were going to say that what’s the bad news” “I can’t freely give you the money to see your friend John or Twilight as I need to buy items for the shop first.” “So what’s the good news” “I am willing to take you on for some work the pay will be low but the job is easy” “That’ll be great but what’s the job” “I run a small cafe with my girlfriend run but at the moment she is with her family elsewhere” “When do you want us to start” “Let me show you around first then if you have any more questions hopefully they will be answered” The tour took about 5 minutes when he was finished he turned to Mark and Steve. “Any questions?” “Just one what will we be doing” “It depends on if you like to clean or make and take orders” “I don’t mind cleaning if you want to make the food orders Steve” “Okay would it be okay if we swap overtime sir” “Yes but remember to finish and send out all your orders before you swap to avoid confusion.” “Yes sir would you like me to start cleaning the floor” “Yes but don’t call me sir anymore call me Juice” Mark got to work cleaning the floors while Steve got ready to serve the customers *Phone ringing sound* “Steve you’ve still got your phone?” “Yeah don’t you” “No I left it in my bag” “Well if you want to use my phone you can *beep* hello?” “Hi Steve it’s um me” “Um hi sir give me a sec to get somewhere quiet” Steve motioned for Mark to take over on the counter. “Hi sir wasn’t expecting you to call after what happened last night” “Yeah I need to apologise to you Mark and Tina” “Drop the Tina name and just call her Twilight since you obviously know that who she really was” “Yeah her voice gave her secret away. Can you give her the phone I want to apologise to her” “She’s not with us she’s probably in Canterlot” “Do you think she’ll even forgive me for what I did” “I can’t see her forgiving you unfortunately but I’ll ask her” “Thank you is my son there with you?” “No he’s in Ponyville still were in Manehatten” “When you see him can you tell him I’m sorry for what happened last night” “But he won’t understand would he” “He wouldn’t but Twilight will eventually tell him won’t she” “True okay I’ll tell him when I see him I’ve got to go now” “Okay bye Steve” “Bye sir *click*” When Steve got off the phone he saw Juice carrying a sign which said “help available”. “Erm Juice what is that for are we doing a bad job because we can do better” “No it’s nothing like that I have seen a lot of ponies and stallions gain interest in you two and this will help you get to where you’re going.” “But-” “Look the phone call told me all I needed to hear you need to give John a message and you need to tell Twilight that he is sorry for what he did.” Steve hugged Juice for this great opportunity to get to the destination and told Mark what had happened. Meanwhile in Canterlot Twilight was having a chat with the princess in the dining room when she heard a noise which she was hoping to not hear. *Phone rings* “Twilight would it be okay if I answer the phone” Twilight nodded and sent the phone over to the Princess who accepted the call. “Hello this is Princess Celestia speaking who is this?” “Hi this is Paul John’s dad may I speak to Twilight please” “You may not when she came back from Earth she was in a terrible state so you may only speak to me.” “Why can’t I speak directly to her?” “Because you endangered her life if you want to give her a message give it to me first” “Look I’ll make this quick then can you tell her I’m sorry for what I did bye *beep*” “Who was it Princess” “It was John’s dad he wanted to apologise for what he did” “Oh that was nice of him” Twilight quietly said while looking at the floor. “Twilight why don’t you want to talk to me about what happened” “I just want to know they are safe first before I say what happened Princess” “Very well Twilight would you like to go into town with me to pass the time?” Twilight nodded and followed the princess around town. hours passed and John had helped a few ponies in Ponyville and Steve and Mark had got a few customers who needed help with some odd jobs around town. “So boys how are you doing here have a drink” “Thanks we’re doing okay we helped a family move their furniture into a moving cart and we helped another family with painting rooms” “Wow that’s sound quite a lot of hard work well done” “Thanks how’s business been while we’ve been gone” “It’s been quiet but it’s usually like that anyway someone’s here to see you he’s in the back he has business opportunity for you” “Thanks Juice come on Mark lets see who it is.” As they went into the back room they saw a unicorn with art equipment around him with a smile on his face. “Ah good you two are finally here please take a seat.” The unicorn used his hoof to motion for them to sit in the vacant seats which they did. “Thank you Mr?” “Just call me Xenos Juice has told me you need to get somewhere” “Yeah we need to see our friend in Canterlot” “What about John in Ponyville Steve?” “He can wait besides we need to see Twilight first” Steve turned his attention back to Xenos “So what do you want us to do for you, paint some pictures?” “No since humans are quite a rare sight here in Equestria I would like you to come with me to the town park and let families have their paintings done with a human in them.” “So what’s in it for us” “I will give you enough money for two train tickets to Canterlot would that be a good deal?” “Yeah that would be great but why do you want to help us” “I just like to help people come on it’s quite a walk to the town park” Steve and Mark both nodded in agreement and carried the equipment to the town park while Xenos drew families attentions. Meanwhile in the Ponyville Library John was having trouble staying awake when he saw someone he knew come through the door which made him smile. “Hi Rarity hi Fluttershy how are you two doing.” “We’re doing okay John we were wondering if you wanted to have a picnic with us on the field.” “I’d love to but I can’t I have to take care of the Library until Twilight gets back” “That doesn’t mean you have to stay in all the time. Twilight heads out for most of the day sometimes.” “Well okay then I’ll join you then but before we go should I bring some food?” “We have a good selection already so it will be okay come on enjoy the sun with us” John nodded and followed Rarity and Fluttershy to a large flowery field to a spot which was already set up. “Are you sure we can sit her Rarity it seems like this is already prepared for someone else” “That’s because it’s my picnic spot John now come on relax don’t worry about the Library if people borrow a book they’ll bring it back.” “Okay then can I have a sandwich please Rarity” “John Please let me set it up the picnic first” "Set it up what does she mean?" Then he saw what she meant she opened the Picnic basket and set 5 plates with different items of food on them he saw sliced lettuce, sliced tomatoes, celery sticks, whole carrots and an assortment of flowers. “Fluttershy what sandwich would you like?” “Erm can I have a lettuce and flower sandwich please” “Of course you can” Rarity used her magic and the sandwich was made almost in a instant then Rarity turned to face John. “I don’t know what to pick Rarity” “Here try some flowers then I know what you’re thinking but you never know you might like the taste of them” she levitated a few flowers over to John to try. “Okay Rarity thanks” John inspected the flowers before taking a bite. “They taste better than I was expecting” “Thank you John would you like some on a sandwich then” “No thanks can I have a lettuce and tomato sandwich please Rarity” “Of course you can here you go” “Thank you Rarity” Rarity made herself and sandwich as well and then they all begin to eat then a question pops into John’s head which he has to ask. “So girls what do you do for fun around here?” “Well there is the zoo which I like to go to in the morning” “What I like to do John is go to the theatre early and book wonderful seat why do you ask” “I’m just trying to think of what’s different there are between here and Earth” “Well what have you come up with in your investigation shall we say.” “Well I have noticed three different things between here and Earth the first is that there are a lot of ponies and other animals walking around freely, the second is the food choices are different than on Earth as you can eat flowers.” “And the third thing is John” “The third thing that is different is that on Earth we have technology while you have magic.” Rarity and Fluttershy looked confused by what had just been said. “But we do have technology we have trains which you have been on electricity which runs through the town and video game machines” “I know that you do have technology but it’s not as advanced as back on Earth” The picnic and the discussion went on for quite some time, Meanwhile back at Manehatten’s town park Steve and Mark were still doing the picture for the families who asked. “Steve how long have we been doing this it feel like hours I’m not complaining just curious” “About three-ish hours don’t worry it’ll be worth it in the end won’t it?” “So what’s of interest to you two in Canterlot is it another human?” Xenos said jumping into the conversation. “No it’s a unicorn who brought us here but she had a bad experience on Earth and we need to see her asap.” “Well hopefully by the end of today you will have enough to get there” “Excuse me but is the painting almost done sir” “Just a few more...done okay sir take a look I think you will like it” The stallion and his family looked at the painting and their jaws dropped on how well the painting looks. While the family were paying Mark noticed Juice walking up to them with two guard ponies with him. “Steve, Mark these two want you to come with them to Canterlot” “Can we finish helping out these families first then we’ll go” The two guard ponies looked at each other and had a quick discussion before giving a response “Will you cooperate after you have dealt with the pictures?” Steve and Mark both nodded “Very well we will be at Juice’s cafe when you are finished.” The guards left Steve and Mark to finish what they started and went back with Juice to the cafe. “How many families are left Xeno?” “I’d say about five to ten families left don’t worry it won’t be too long now just relax and it’ll be over in no time.” Steve and Mark both sat down and Xenos continue painting. Back in Canterlot the Princess and Twilight were heading back to the castle when they stopped by a guard leader with some news. “Princess they have been found they were in Manehatten they have decided to cooperate however we do not know how long they will be their for.” “Why what’s stopping them” Twilight asked jumping into the conversation the guard leader didn’t want to answer her question without the Princesses permission first but he got it and continued. “Well at the moment they are helping a painter called Xenos but they have said they will cooperate when they are finished.” “Thank you you may go back to your post now or you and your group can take the day off” “Thank you Princess farewell Twilight” Twilight smiled slightly and the guard left. “How does it feel to know they are safe?” “It makes me feel better Princess but I am still worried about Mark” “When you see them Twilight will you be willing to tell me everything good and bad” “Yes will you tell my parents what happened though” The Princess didn’t give a response she just smiled at Twilight and asked her to follow her to the throne room. Back in Ponyville John was watching as the sun was slowly going down while Rarity gave Fluttershy some beauty tips on her hair. “Hey Rarity can I ask a strange question?” “Yeah what do you want to know” “What do roses taste like” “I’ve never tried them they are quite expensive and they are rarely seen in Ponyville” “Hmm interesting well I’ve got to get back to the library now see you girls I had a lot of fun thank you” “My pleasure John come along Fluttershy I have a surprise for you” “Okay Rarity coming bye John” Rarity and Fluttershy left and headed to Rarity’s home while John headed back to the Library. That was a nice day out I hope I can see Twilight soon I need to ask her something. John headed inside the library and decided to have a quick read of the paper when he heard a knock at the door. “Come in we’re still open.” “Howdy John it’s me I feel like I should apologise for what I said earlier” “No you don’t AJ it’s your opinion and I respect it let’s just leave it at that” “Why are you so calm about this most stallions would get angry if they were told that” “Because I’m a human and not a stallion or a horse” “Yeah you’re right I don’t know what to do now as I came round to apologise” “We could read a book or something together” “I’d like that mind if I pick something to read” John motions for AJ to pick a book for them to read. Meanwhile back in Manehatten Steve, Mark and Xenos were finally finished with the painting and meet up with the guards outside Juice’s cafe. “Well Xenos looks like this is goodbye” “I might see you again soon maybe in ponyville.” “Good luck with your paintings Xenos bye” Xeno walked off and held a hoof in the air and waved when he was out of sight Steve and Mark turned their attention back to the guards and they started to walk with them to the train station. “Come on let’s get going the Princess wanted you two to be found quickly for some reason, we believe it has something to do with what Twilight was doing last night but we don’t know the details.” “How is Twilight do you know that?” “We have been told she is doing better than last night as she was afraid of the guard ponies for some reason.” “We know why but we would rather say when we see Twilight” “Very well as long as you aren’t involved in any way I will trust you until I find out the reason” “Okay then so when is the train arriving” “It should be coming around the corner...now” As soon as the Train stopped they got on and sat down on some free seats. “You two best get some rest now as it’s quite a journey to Canterlot” Steve and Mark did as the guard asked them and fell asleep. The sun was hanging low in the sky and AJ and John were just finishing the book that they were reading. “What do you think of the book AJ I thought it was pretty good” “Yeah it was a nice book but I still feel bad about what I said” “You know if you want to you can apologise to me then” “Really?” John just nodded “Well okay then I’m sorry about what I said any girl would be lucky to have you as their boyfriend.” “Thanks AJ do you feel better now you said that?” John said while rubbing her side. “Yeah it does thanks I miss Twilight do you?” “Yeah I do when do you think she’ll be back” “I don’t know sugarcube but it shouldn’t be too long now.” “Yeah I know can I ask you an awkward question AJ.” “I don’t like where this is going but I’m not going to stop you” “I was wondering if I left and went back to Earth would you hate me for leaving?” AJ was surprised by the question but remained calm. “I couldn’t hate you for leaving as you do want to go home don’t you?” John just nodded “And besides you’re families there waiting for you. Why do you ask John have you found a way home then is this goodbye?” “No nothing like that I just think that’s why Twilight is with the Princess trying to find a way to get me home.” “I guess that would be nice for you” John could tell AJ was getting sad from this talk and had to think quick of a way to cheer her up. “But I don’t think it will happen anytime soon as I still have time left I think” AJ looked at his arm and noticed the number on his arm. “Do you know what it means John?” “No and I don’t want to worry Twilight about it” “That might be for the best well I best get going Big Macs probably wondering what taking me so long.” “Yeah most people are like that bye AJ.” “Bye John” When AJ left John decided to have a quick shower then call it a day..Meanwhile in Canterlot Steve and Mark were being escorted to where Princess Celestia was when they got outside her bedroom door the Guards knocked and left Steve and Mark to be called in by the Princess. “You may enter...hello Mark hello Steve I hope you’re ready to explain about what happened on Earth.” “Well when Twilight got to Earth we took her to a 24 hour supermarket to get some food for a party we were going to head to.” Steve said while looking at the Princess. “Thank you Steve what happened at the party Mark?” “At the party we had a few non alcoholic drinks ate some food and had a dance until Twilight wanted to leave.” The Princess put her hoof in the air which stopped Mark from talking “Wait I’m confused why was Twilight freaked out by guards when she came back” “Well thats about what happened after the party” The princess looked worried but calmed down. “Please excuse me I’m going to get Twilight.” The princess excused herself and left the room to find Twilight who was in the garden at the back of the castle. “Princess are they here now?” “They are however I wish for you to remain calm around them until I have heard about the other part of the story.” “Okay Princess” Twilight was saddened by this news but she knew it would be for the best and followed the Princess to her room where she saw them standing there they waved but she didn’t wave back. “Please proceed with the story Mark about what happened after the party.” “Well after the party Twilight wanted to see John’s parents to see how they were doing but there was a problem when we were let in.” “I don’t like where this is going but please continue.” “What happened next is what left Twilight in her state she was in with the guards.” Mark didn’t want to continue with what happened at John’s house so Steve carried on. “John’s dad attacked Twilight with a knife hoping it would get his son back but Mark managed to get in the way before she got hit but he took the attack instead.” “Where were you when this happened?” “I was in the kitchen when this happened but I helped him by hitting him in the head with a frying pan then we headed to the front door but the police were outside.” “Why didn’t you go to the police and tell them what had just happened?” “Well Twilight was wanted by the police for questioning and we didn’t want to take the risk” “So is that why she is afraid of the guards or is there more of the story” “There is more unfortunately we headed straight for John’s room and barricaded the door then we found out John’s dad was an undercover cop while he was trying to break the door down.” “Then the transportation spell worked and you were transported to safety?” “Yes I know it seem hard to believe but that’s what happened” “Twilight is this true” Twilight nodded “Well I believe I owe you an apology for not trusting you and a thank you for saving Twilight from possibly death how is your back mark?” “It still hurts a bit but I don’t like to think about it” “I’ll get a medic to look at it before you leave Twilight do you wish to go back to Ponyville tonight” “Yes please Princess I miss my friends and I’m sorry for what happened on Earth you two.” “Twilight you don’t need to apologise as long as you can still trust John then that’ll be good enough for me.” “Thank you Princess can we get some food I’m quite hungry” “Of course you can follow me you three” They followed the Princess to get some food and a medic for Mark’s injury. Meanwhile back in Ponyville John was reading a book about the history of the two princesses when he heard a knock at the door and he answered it. “Hi Apple Bloom hi Scootaloo hi Sweetie Belle what do you want?” “We would like you to come with us for a walk” “Erm okay I’m not going back into the Everfree forest though unless it’s an emergency.” “No we’ve learnt our lesson from that incident just follow us please?” They looked at him with pleading eyes. “Okay then I’ll follow you where are we going?” “It’s a surprise c’mon” John did as he was told and followed them to Sugarcube corner. "Wait how is this a surprise I’ve been here before they can’t still be open oh great they need me to fix the lights why at this time of night." “SURPRISE” yelled the group of ponies which surprised John “GAHHH what the” “Were you surprised I bet you were you look surprised” “Yeah I am Pinkie why are you throwing a party for me” “I always throw parties silly now come on let’s party” John follows Pinkie to a table full of food and begins to select a few things to eat. Meanwhile in Canterlot Twilight, Mark and Steve were at the train station with the Princess waiting for the train. “Well Twilight this is goodbye hopefully I’ll see you soon in the future” “Erm Princess can I speak to you privately” “Yes you may boys can you leave us to our conversation” Steve and Mark walked over to some benches and sat down. “Okay Twilight what would you like to ask me privately” “I would like you to consider moving John’s reason why he is here closer as I believe after he has seen his friends we won’t learn anything more about him.” “If that is what you believe then I don’t want to stop you just send me a message then the day after I will tell him okay Twilight.” “Yes Princess and thank you for helping me when I needed it I best get going” “Do you have John’s phone with you?” “Yes right here” “The train to Ponyville has arrived please board the train quickly and safely I repeat this is the train for ponyville” said the train conductor. Twilight hugged the Princess then jumped on the train with Mark and Steve then it headed to its destination. Two hours later John was sitting on a bench outside Sugar cube corner when Rainbow dash saw he was alone and decided to sit with him. “Hey John don’t you like parties?” “Hey Rainbow Dash no I just miss my friends and family back home” “Yeah I could imagine that but just think would they want you to be sad around everyone at a party come on let’s get some cake” “Okay.” *clank* “John what’s that?” John picked up the item from the floor which he recognised. “Oh it’s my phone...wait Twilights back” “I can see her but who is she with” Rainbow asked with a confused look on her face “It’s my friends Steve and Mark I think”John stands up to try and get a better look “STEVE, MARK *waves hand*” He waits for a response and he get one, a wave back his eyes filled with tears and he runs as fast as he can towards them when he gets only a few centimetres away from them he jumps and hugs them both ignoring the protests from them with caused a small crowd to around them. “Erm Twilight what’s gotten into John?” AJ said trying to figure it out for herself but not getting anywhere “Everyone meet Steve and Mark John’s friends” “Yay more humans to play with come on everybody the party still going” John got off Steve and mark and let them get back up and they all headed to the party. End of chapter 11 A/N Xenos is owned by YourPrivateNightmare chapter 12Non brony in a pony world Chapter 12 It is the morning after the party and John, Steve and Mark were still asleep in the Library because of the party last night but they were awoken by a knock on the door. “I’ll get it *door open* good morning Fluttershy what are you doing here”John said happily. “Good morning John I was wondering if you would like to come to the zoo with me this morning?” “Yeah okay it would be nice to see the zoo bye everyone” *Door closes* After John and Fluttershy left Steve woke up a bit more and saw Twilight walking down the stairs and his jaw dropped which confused Twilight. “Excuse me Steve but are you okay.” Twilight asked Steve who snapped back into focus. “Yeah I am but I’ve never seen you in real life before you seem to have a sparkle which I never noticed before watching the show.” “Why thank you Steve would you like something to eat.” Twilight said while blushing slightly. “Yes please and thanks Twilight for taking me and Mark in.” “It was my pleasure but unfortunately I can’t have you all three of you sleeping in here.” “I know but somehow things will work out.” Twilight left Steve and headed into the kitchen to find something to eat. “Smooth *chuckle*” Mark said while patting Steve on the back. “What do you mean Mark?” Steve said trying to remain calm. “Oh come on anyone could tell what your thoughts of Twilight are.” “I’m pretty sure John has done the same thing.” “Actually he hasn’t” Twilight said levitating some fruit and passing one to Steve and Mark. “Huh I thought he would have because of the incident on Earth *hit* ow why did you hit me” “Because I don’t think John will want people or ponies finding out about that” Twilight’s curiosity got high but was stopped by a knock at the door. “Hi AppleJack how are you?” “Howdy Twilight Mark, Steve I need some help” “Why what’s wrong” “Me and Big Mac are running a bit late with the apple bucking and we need help” “I’ll help” Steve and Mark said in unison. “Erm okay then are you two going to be up to the job?” “Yeah we’re ready when you are AppleJack.” Steve said slowly getting up “Okay then come on boys bye Twilight” “Goodbye AppleJack” Steve and Mark followed AppleJack to the Farm. A few hours later Fluttershy and John were still at the Zoo and Fluttershy decided to get some ice cream for her and John which she passed to John which he accepted. “So John are you enjoying yourself?” “Yeah I am nice weather for a day out how about you Fluttershy.” “I’m enjoying myself, John would you like to come back to my cottage for a bit to help me with the animals...John?” “Huh what oh sorry about that Fluttershy what were you asking?” “I was asking if you wanted to help me with my animal friends” “Yeah sure” John said while looking into the sky. “John a bit for your thoughts.” Fluttershy asked while taking a lick of her ice cream. “I was just wondering if I should ask Twilight how Steve and Mark got here?” “I’ll leave that decision up to you but if was me in your situation I would leave it as a reward of some sort, if you want to have a good think about it you can come to my cottage now instead of later to help me with the animals.” “Sounds like a plan but let’s finish the ice cream first.” After they finished the ice cream they left the Zoo and headed to the Cottage. At the Apple families farm Steve and Mark were finishing helping the apple family buck the trees. “Wow you sure worked fast you two here have some lunch.” “Thanks AppleJack so how was John when he got here.” “He was quiet but I’m guessing he needs to get use to where he is first” “Yeah that seems like John anything else?” “There was one other thing I asked him about if he had a girlfriend back on earth but he avoided the question.” “We know why but we would rather not say we promised we’d keep it quiet.” “Okay then well if you two want to call it a day you’re more than welcome.” “Thanks AppleJack” “No problem” “APPLEJACK” Twilight yelled at the top of her voice. “Excuse me boys I need to see what she wants.” AppleJack trotted over to Twilight who followed here of the farm. “Where do you think they’re going Steve.” “I don’t know maybe sugarcube corner. Do you want to follow them?” “Yeah come on it might be fun.” So Steve and Mark decided to wait for them to leave then began to follow Twilight and AJ to Sugarcube corner hoping to not be caught. At Fluttershys cottage John has just about finished helping Fluttershy with her animal friends. “Wow that was a lot of work *Yawn* Fluttershy do you mind if I have a nap.” “Not at all can I sleep on your lap?” John motioned for her to sit on his lap which she did then they both fell asleep. Meanwhile at Sugarcube corner Steve and Mark were heading in when they were greeted by the owners of the shop. “Hello boys welcome to Sugarcube corner what can I get you two.” Mr Cake asked happily “Hi Mr cake can I have two cupcakes please and is Pinkie pie here?” “Coming right up and no Twilight asked for her just a few minutes ago she didn’t say why but you know Pinkie she didn’t need a reason to go with her.” “Okay thank you for the cupcakes goodbye Mr Cake.” “See you soon Mark.” John was just waking up and noticed that Fluttershy was gone and that she had left had a note for him. Twilight wanted to see me for some reason at the library Fluttershy “I wonder what Twilight needed Fluttershy for might as well check it out.” John then left Fluttershy’s cottage and headed for the Library. Meanwhile Steve and Mark were still on the search and decided to try Rarity’s boutique but just found a note. Just went to the Library will be back soon Rarity. “Come on Steve let’s head to the Library that seems like where everyone is heading at the moment.” “But what about Fluttershy?” “She’s probably already there now come on.” Elsewhere John was heading towards the Library when he noticed a rose cart and decided to buy one. “Excuse me but how much are the Roses.” “They are five bits for one or thirty bits for ten hey wait aren’t you that human who saved those fillies.” “Yeah that was me why.” “I wanted to thank you at the party but I couldn’t think of a way until now so here have a rose on the house.” “Thanks that very generous of you goodbye.” “Goodbye hope to see you soon.” John held the rose carefully so he wouldn’t hurt himself on the thorns and continued on his way to the Library. In the Library Twilight was with her friends and was getting confused looks of them. “Twilight why did you want to see us I’ve got work to do at the farm.” “Well the reason I asked all of you to come here is because I found a video on John’s phone which I think is about his time here in Ponyville.” “Yay a movie here is some popcorn girls.” Pinkie said while handing out bags of popcorn. “Thanks Pinkie now come on Twilight start the movie.” Rainbow Dash said getting impatient. Twilight started the video on John’s phone and used her magic so her friends could hopefully see the picture. When the video finished Fluttershy was the first pony to start to leave but stopped in her tracks by what she saw. “John are you okay?” Fluttershy asked John who had a look of anger on his face. John didn’t give a response he just gripped the rose tightly for a few second released the rose then walked away. While John was walking away he was spotted by Steve and Mark. “Hey John how are *nudge* you?” Mark looked at Steve who just shrugged his shoulders and carried on towards the Library when they got closer to the Library they saw Fluttershy flying towards them with a worried look on her face. “Have you seen John?” “Yeah he just pushed passed us why what’s wrong.” “Well um Twilight wanted to watch a video on his phone and he saw what we were watching.” “*Sigh* Me and mark can explain everything is everyone still in the Library.” Fluttershy nodded and took them to the Library where worried faces could be seen. “Steve what did we do wrong we only watched this video.” Twilight passed the phone to Steve then they both knew in an instant what had happened. “You watched the response video Fiona sent him.” “Wait is Fiona John’s girlfriend?” Twilight asked while walking towards Steve. “Not exactly he asked Fiona to go out with him and that is how she responded.” “But why didn’t he tell us before?.” “We’ll have to ask John himself but it must be because it’s personal.” Steve and Mark asked the girls to wait here while they went in search for John. After twenty minutes of searching they found him on a field with his back against a tree curled up into a ball they continued to walk up to him. “Hey John how are you?” Steve asked while putting his hand on John’s shoulder. “Why did they have to watch that video Steve why.” John said still curled up in a ball. “They thought it was your thoughts of Ponyville.” “Why would they think they would make a video about that.” “Why don’t you ask them.” Mark said noticing the girls were walking towards them. “John we need to apologise for what we did.” Twilight said trying to look at John’s face. “No you don’t.” “Yes we do John I should’ve known better then to go through your phone without your permission, can I ask you a quick question?.” Twilight asked trying to get a look of his face. “*sigh* Sure go right ahead.” John saod a;though he didn’t really didn’t want to answer the question. “Why do you still have that video on your phone if it’s a bad one?.” “To remind me.” “To remind you what?” “That I’m not good enough to get a girlfriend.” Everyone was shocked by what John said. “John please don’t think like that.” Fluttershy said while trying to hug John. “Fluttershy I wanted her to give me a chance to go on a date with me but she didn’t.” “So why don’t you go on a date with one of us then.” Rainbow dash said trying to help the situation. Everyone gave Rainbow Dash an annoyed look but John spoke up first. “What?” John said while getting up slowly “What I’m serious just take one of us on a date to someplace in Ponyville like you were planning to do with Fiona.” “But who would want to go out with me.” “Well who was most like Fiona out of us girls?” Twilight asked trying to help the situation. “I’m not sure whenever I saw her she was always happy.” There was a moment of silence before anyone said anything. “John I hate to say this but my dresses are ready to go to Manehatten and you did promise.” “Yeah I did okay Rarity I’ll meet you at the train station.” “Okay see you in about ten minutes.” Rarity said while trotting off to the Boutique while John headed back to the Library with Twilight.Ten minutes later John was at the train station waiting for Rarity who arrived with boxes of clothes. “Sorry about making you wait John were you here long?” “Not really so is this going to be like when we went to Canterlot?” “No Photo Finish has asked me to take some of my dresses to her shop however I don’t know how long it will take.” “Okay well here comes the train here let me take some of them from you.” “Thank you John and I must apologise once again for watching that video.” “Thank you again Rarity let’s get going.” John and Rarity got onto the train and sat down in their seats after two hours the train arrived at their destination and Rarity and John headed for Photo Finishes shop. “Hello Rarity hello John are these the dresses for the shop?” “Hello Photo Finish yes these are the dresses for the shop.” “Excellent follow me and we shall set them up for ponies to buy them.” John and Rarity did as they were instructed and Photo Finish was happy with what they have done. “Very good you two now I have one final request for both of you.” “What would you like us to do now Photo Finish.” Rarity asked “I wish for you two to stay in Manehatten I will set you up in a hotel nearby to the store however ponies will only want to see the creator not the assistant.” “I understand I’ll stay in the hotel while you mingle with the other ponies.” “Thank you for understanding John now come I will set you two both up with a hotel room which I will cover.” “Wow thank you Photo Finish.” John and Rarity followed Photo Finish to the hotel where they got settled in and decided to have a look around town. Meanwhile in Ponyville Steve and Mark were with Twilight in the Library having a discussion. “So I hate to ask you this question boys but where would you like to sleep as it will be crowded with three humans here.” “We haven’t really thought about it since we just got here.” “Well who’s your favourite character in the show Mark?” “My favourite character is Pinkie pie as she’s always happy.” Mark said while reading a book. “Well My favourite character is Rainbow dash but since I can’t fly my second favourite is AppleJack.” “Okay you two wait here I’m going to see if I can arrange for you two to sleep at their houses for the moment.” “Sounds good see you soon Twilight.” Twilight headed out to sugarcube corner to pick up Pinkie and to The Apple farm for Applejack after twenty minutes Twilight went back to the Library with AppleJack and Pinkie pie. “Twilight why did you bring us here I’ve got work to do.” “Yeah and I’ve got Parties to plan.” “Well girls I need your help you see I don’t have enough room in the Library and Mark would like to sleep at your home Pinkie and Steve at your place AppleJack.” “Hmm it would be good to get an extra farmhand and he did seem happy when he was working with us.” “And I loved when Mark was at the party he was super fun.” “Great come in and tell them the good news I know they will be happy.” Twilight headed in first and let Pinkie and AppleJack tell Steve and Mark the news Steve went with Applejack to the farm and Mark went with Pinkie to sugarcube corner. Back in Manehatten John and Rarity were in a cafe having a nice snack. “So Rarity how are you enjoying your time in Manehatten?” “I’m enjoying myself thanks for asking *sip* I’m sorry you can’t see how the event is going to change my life.” “It’s okay it’s your life not mine do you know how long it’s going to go on for?” “No I haven’t been told that yet but I don’t think it will be that long just try and enjoy yourself in the hotel room.” “I will Rarity and you should too it’s your big day after all.” Rarity and John finished their food and drinks at the cafe then headed back to the hotel. Back in Ponyville Mark and Pinkie pie were just finishing a list for future parties. “Okay that’s all of your parties planned what do you want to do now Pinkie.” Mark asked Pinkie who was bouncing happily around the room. “I don’t know what would you like to do now.” “We could see what Rainbow dash is doing I guess.” “Sound like fun come on.” “Wait before we see Rainbow Dash Pinkie can I ask you something?” “Sure what would you like to ask.” “How often are humans seen here in Equestria.” “Not often why?” “Just thought I’d ask now come on lets say hi to Rainbow dash.” Mark and Pinkie pie then both headed out from Sugarcube corner to find Rainbow dash. Back at the farm Steve was finishing up getting the apples out of the trees for AppleJack. “Wow Steve I’m impressed I’ve talked to Big Mac and he said you can have the spare room in our home.” “Wow that’s very generous of you thanks can I ask you something.” “Sure I’ll try to answer it what would you like to know.” “How long can I stay here at the farm I mean because there is usually a catch.” “Well if a relative needs to stay then we will have to have the room back but I’m sure someone else will take you in.” “Thanks for the heads up AppleJack can you show me the room now.” “Of course follow me and I’ll get you something to eat.” Steve followed AppleJack to where he will be sleeping and was given some time to relax and settle into the room. Back in Manehatten John and Rarity were back in the hotel room and Rarity was getting ready for the reveal of her clothing range in Photo Finishes shop while John was stuck in the bathroom. “Come on Rarity please can I come out now please it’s been at least an hour.” “Well I’m sorry John but I’m nearly finished now what are you going to do when I’m gone to the party.” “I’ve got my phone with me I should be okay do you know how long you’ll be?” “It might be a few hours depends how successful I am.” “I’ll try to stay awake for you to return.” “Thank you and I’m...ready take a look.” John headed in and his jaw dropped he had not seen anyone look that stunning before which Rarity picked up on. “Guess you like it *chuckle* well John wish me luck.” “You won’t need luck dressed like that Rarity I guarantee you’ll be a success dressed like that.” “Why thank you John I best get going now see you soon.” Rarity said while blushing *Knock knock, door opens* “Hello Rarity you’re looking fabulous are you ready to go?” “Yes I’m ready bye John see you soon.” *door closes* “Bye Rarity.” It’s 5:30 now hopefully the show won’t run for too long *sigh* oh well might as well get comfy. Many hours passed and John was still waiting for Rarity to get back and slowly his levels of boredom mixed with his need for sleep. "*Yawn* What time is it 1:30 sorry Rarity but I can’t stay up any longer." As John fell asleep he heard a familiar voice. “Ah we finally meet again ready to see the future dream.” Princess Luna said in a calm voice. “Yes I am but may I ask a question before we go on?” “You may what would you like to know.” “Can I interact with the dream.” “No we can only watch we will be like ghosts now come we don’t have much time.” The princess made her horn glow for a few seconds the magic engulfed them both and took them to a bright white room. “Where are we Princess?” “We are in the castle’s main hall and if you look down there you will see the future.” John looked down at where the Princess was pointing with her hoof and was shocked by what he saw. he saw his pony friends in some sort of protective bubbles with a large alicorn using her magic to keep herself and the ponies safe. “Princess this can’t be the future.” “There is more look down there.” John looked down and saw a strange creature mixed with other creatures throwing black balls of energy at his pony friends and at white alicorn. John looked down and saw him and his two friends Mark and Steve bound in some sort of energy. “I will spare you seeing the outcome as you can tell the outcome yourself.” “Death.” John said under his breath before turning his attention to the Princess. “If you know this is going to happen why can’t you stop it.” “My powers are only strong enough at night to deal with this problem so it’s up to you.” “Can I tell my friends anything about this.” “I would advise against that as it may change the future for the worse.” “Okay Princess is this goodbye?” “Yes it is but before I go just remember to change it somehow.” “I will Princess and thanks for showing me that goodbye.” “Farewell John and good luck.” John woke up after that and was surprised by what he saw it was Rarity in her dress asleep hugging him. "I hope nothing went wrong wait she’s been crying so something did go wrong great should I try to get her out of the dress, no she would have done that herself *sigh* just wait until she wakes up." John decided to stroke Rarity’s mane for a few minutes before stopping and having a look around when he noticed something behind him a small sack with a folded piece of paper next to it. twenty minutes later Rarity woke up and realised where she had slept that night. “Oh John I’m sorry about this I just felt bad that I left you in here alone all night.” “It’s okay Rarity it’s your life not mine how did it go yesterday?” “I hoped it would of been better but some ponies were interested but not all of them.” “Different towns have different styles I guess I don’t know anything about fashion.” “Yeah I know well I‘m going to get changed so can you give me some privacy.” “Of course I’ll be in the bathroom if you need me.” “Thank you John.” John closed the bathroom door behind him and let Rarity get changed after ten minutes they both headed downstairs and towards the train station. Back in Ponyville Twilight was in the Library studying when she got a letter from the Princess. Dear Twilight I will be coming to Ponyville tomorrow to inform John of the reason he is here I hope he takes the news well. “Me too Princess *door knock* come in hi Pinkie how’s Mark.” “He’s doing fine he’s buying me some party supplies who coming tomorrow.” “The Princess she’s going to tell John why he’s here but I don’t want John to find out so no party for the Princess please.” “Okay Twilight how do you think he will react.” “I don’t know I hope he’ll take the news well but I don’t know.” “Why what’s so bad Twilight.” “I’ll tell you after John knows okay can you tell others not to come to the Library tomorrow even Steve and Mark.” “Okay Twilight Pinkie promise wait why did I come here... oh yeah that’s it me and Fluttershy were about to have a picnic would you like to join us?” “Sure Pinkie I can always study later.” Twilight headed out with Pinkie to where they were having the picnic.Back on the farm Steve was lying in bed and Applejack went to see how he is doing. “Howdy Steve how are you doing?” “*Sigh* not good I can’t think of anything to do.” “Well I could give you a tour of the farm or the town if you want?” “That would be nice AppleJack oh and thank you.” “For what you’ve already thanked me for the room?” “For giving John a chance.” “You know I would Steve you’ve seen the show haven’t you?” “I have but John has only seen one episode.” “I thought everyone who came here was a fan of the show.” “Yeah well let’s not think about it do you want to give me a tour of the farm now” “Yeah sure follow me.” Steve followed AppleJack around the farm and showed him some parts of the farm he hadn’t seen before. Meanwhile John and Rarity were on the train and getting closer to their destination when Rarity noticed John doing something. “John can you explain your actions please.” “Erm what do you mean.” John said being embarrassed that he had been caught. “You seem to be looking at my flank for some reason can you please explain.” “Well I’m trying to figure out why you have a tattoo on your flank.” “A what...oh you mean my cutie mark.” “A cutie mark what’s that?” John asked which confused Rarity a bit “It’s what a ponies or a stallions special talent is Pinkies are balloons as she like to have parties and have fun and mine is about making things beautiful why didn’t you ask before.” “Well on earth if you look at a females behind you’ll either be called a pervert or get a slap.” “I can understand how that can be a problem...well it looks like we’re getting near to Ponyville remember to pick up your things.” After ten minutes they reached their destination and John headed for the Library and Rarity headed to the boutique. John looked in the window and noticed Twilight doing some studying but was noticed by Twilight who motioned for him to come in which he did. “Hi John how are you?” “I’m okay I think it went well in Manehatten ask her now go on do it.” “That’s nice I’ve had a picnic with Pinkie and Fluttershy.” “Sounds like you had fun just ask her about Steve and Mark got here now.” “Yeah it was nice did you want to ask me something?” “Yeah I was wondering if erm.” “Yes?” “If erm?.” “John you don’t have to worry you can ask me anything but can you make it quick I’m going to call it a night.” “*sigh* never mind just forget about it Twilight goodnight.” “Well okay then good night John.” Twilight said slowly walking to her room. "Why didn't you ask her you idiot come on get it together just get some rest and ask her tomorrow." So John got onto the sofa and fell into a deep sleep hoping tomorrow would be better. End of chapter 12 Chapter 13A non brony in a pony world Chapter 13 A/N This is one of the endings to the story I have been working on sorry for the long wait. Today is the day John was going to find out why he was here and Twilight was the first to get up and headed downstairs and saw that John was still asleep. "I hope you take the news well today John." Twilight thought before heading into the kitchen to have something to eat and she heard John slowly waking up. "Good morning John how are you?" "I'm okay and sorry about last night I didn't know how to phrase the question properly." "It's understandable sometimes it happens. If you do find a way to put the question let me know." "Okay Twilight I will I'm going to head into town to see if anyone needs help." "Have fun I'll be here if you need me bye." *Door opens, door closes* As soon as John leaves Twilight gets the Library ready for when the Princess arrival. Meanwhile Steve is with Applejack pulling a cart of fruit and vegetables towards the marketplace. "So Applejack do you do this often?" "Not really me and Big Mac have agreed to take turns doing it so Big Mac will do it tomorrow then I'll do it the next day and Big Mac again the next day and so on." "That's reasonable where would you like me to put the cart." "I have reserved the spot over in that corner so if you would like to follow me then after that I'll give you some money to say thank you then I'll see you at home okay partner." "Okay then AppleJack thank you." "No problem and can you and Mark start calling me AJ in the future." "Yeah sure App- I mean AJ." So Steve finished helping AppleJack then headed off around the market where he saw John helping some ponies and decided to help out as well. "Hey John do you need help with that?" "Yeah definately can you grab the boxes over there for me." "Okay So I was wondering why haven't you tried your luck with love here." Steve asked while picking up the boxes slowly and carefully. "You know the reason I don't want a repeat of the Fiona incident here plus there are no actual humans here just ponies." "I know that but still you never know they maybe a potion here to change into a horse if you like her enough." "Can you two put the boxes over there please thank you." The pony asked pointing a hoof at the destination ignoring their conversation. "Okay ma'am." John put the boxes down and Steve did the same then waved to the pony who asked for their help as they went away then John turned his attention back to Steve. "What am I supposed to say to a pony as a human hi I would like to date you and have some sort of mutant children with you." "Well not exactly in those words but yeah." John just shook his head in annoyance at what Steve had just said to him meanwhile in Canterlot the Princess was getting ready to see Twilight and John in Ponyville where she was talking to some guard pegasus ponies. "Hello are any of you available to help me in a few minutes." "We are ready whenever you need us Princess why do you ask." "I am going to inform a resident in Ponyville of they reason why he is here and since I don't know how he will react." "So you need a way to get him out of Ponyville incase he attacks anypony near where he is." "Yes that is correct however I am unsure of how many Pegasi I will need." "Leave that to me Princess when you are ready to leave inform me and we will leave." "Thank you I shall now leave you to you duties." The Princess then headed back into the castle I try to figure out the best way to give him the news. Back in Ponyville Steve and John went into Sugarcube corner and saw Mark who was helping Pinkie put frosting on cupcakes. "Hi Mark hi Pinkie pie how are you two doing." "We're super duper Steve thanks for asking so what brings you two here today." "Well we've come to buy some cupcakes." "Sure give me a minute Mark you can take a break if you want." "Thanks Pinkie so what have you two been doing today." "Well I did ask John why he doesn't try his luck with a pony here in Ponyville." "I'm guessing you mean to get over Fiona but John took it the wrong way?" "Yeah pretty much but anyway what have you two been doing." "It's Pinkie so what do you expect we planned future parties and came up with new recipes for cupcakes." "Can I ask you two something?" John asked while eyeing a cupcake. "It's about how we got here isn't it John well we're not sure what to tell you?" "Just tell me how you got here please." "I'm sorry I think it's confidential how we got here." Mark said hoping it would keep mark calm. "*sigh* Fine I'll take that as an answer for now but I will find out eventually." "Well when that happens hopefully you'll relax." "Yeah I know so what do you want to do now?" "Well I'm gonna stay here and help Pinkie some more I'll catch up with you two later okay." "Okay then see you later then Mark bye Pinkie." So John and Steve headed around town looking for someone to help mean while in the Canterlot castle Princess Celestia just sent Twilight a letter saying that she is on her way to Ponyville where she saw the guards pony who she talked to earlier and approached him. "Are you ready to leave now?" "Yes Princess what are our orders when we get there." "I would like you to wait until I come out alone or with the human." "With the human Princess?" "Yes I don't know how he will react when he hears the news however I wish to go and talk to him alone so he may take the news a bit better." "Very well when we have dropped you off we will hide behind some buildings still within earshot." "Thank you are you ready to leave yet." "Yes Princess follow me please." So the Princess follows the guard pony to her carriage which was prepared earlier when she asked she got on the carriage and was on her way to see Twilight and John in Ponyville. In th Ponyville library Twilight had everything set up for the Princess except for one thing which she asked Spike to do. "Spike I need you to go into town for me to get John and only John." "Can you tell me why before I go." "Well all I can say is that we have a special guest coming who wants to see me and John privately." "Okay then but if you want me I'll be at Rarities." Spike then headed out to find John in Ponyville after twenty minutes of searching he found John with Steve and was noticed by them both. "Hi Spike you seem to be in a hurry?" "Hi Steve, John Twilight wants to see you privately for some reason she didn't say why." "Well okay I'll see you later then Steve." "Okay see you later I'll be at sugarcube corner again if you need me." John then head back towards the Library trying to figure out why Twilight wants to see him alone. Okay I've got time to figure out what she wants to see me about. Is she going to kick me out of living there? no that's not it wouldn't be a private thing to talk about, paying rent? possibly I pretty much live with her now. While John was trying to figure out the reason he realised he was outside the Library's door "Okay here goes nothing *inhales*" *door knock* "Come in John we need to talk." *Door open, door closes* "Hi Twilight why did you- whoa who is that." John jumped when he saw the large white creature standing next to Twilight. "This is Princess Celestia John." "Are you here to get me home because that would be great." "That's not the reason I came here." "So why did you want to see me then?" "Well I have come here to explain everything to you." "Erm okay I'm a bit worried about what you're going to tell me but please continue." "Very well you were part of a month long experiment to see how a person with no understanding of our universe." "Oh god you're going to kill me now aren't you please don't did I fail please I'll do anything." John dropped down onto his hands and knees and started begging for his life which worried Twilight and the Princess "John you have no reason to worry-" "Yes I do please don't hurt me I'll kiss your feet." John started crawling up to Twilight's and the Princess forelegs and began kissing then. "John please you don't have to do this you're embarrassing everyone here John started backing off until he hit the bookshelf in the far corner of the Library and began to face the floor. "John why do you believe we would want to hurt you?" Princess Celestia asked slowly walking to John but Twilight stopped her. "Because when experiments have no more use they're killed by their creator." "John that was never the plan what gave you that thought in the first place." "How can I not think that Spike told me that you wanted to see me privately." Twilight began slowly walking up to John to avoid scaring him "John we have come here today to talk about sending you home." Twilight said putting a hoof on John's back which he didn't shake off. "R-really Twilight you're not lying?" John quickly grabbed Twilight and began hugging her tightly. "John please stop you're hurting me." "John if you let go of Twilight and let her get your friends I'll explain everything." John did as the Princess asked and let Twilight go get his friends after twenty minutes later she returns them. "Hello everyone I'm sorry if I am taking up your time for important duties around town." "Not at all Princess why did you want to see us all?." "Well it's to talk about why John is here and I believe it would be for the best to say it all in a group now that I know John is sort of calm about the situation." "What do you mean by sort of calm?" "Well he begged for his life for some reason and I don't understand why." "Can you just get back to telling us all why he is here?" Steve asked just wanting some answers. "Yes of course as I told John he is here to gain a better understanding of how someone who doesn't understand our world would react. John what would you like to know?" "Why wasn't I told about what was happening in the beginning." "We believed if we had informed you it would have not give us the best results from the experiments." "What about this mark on my arm?" "That just informed Twilight about how much time on the test had passed nothing to worry about." "How many ponies knew about this test." "Just me and Twillight any questions from anyone else." The room was silent until Steve asked a question. "So what now what happens to John?" "Well that's up to him really he has two choices he can live here in Ponyville or go back to Earth." "How long do I have to decide." "There isn't what you would call a time limit but the sooner the better." "Twilight can Steve, Mark and myself borrow your room for a few minutes." "Of course you know where it is." Steve, Mark and John head into Twilight's bedroom where John sits down on Twilight's bed and Steve and Mark do the same. "So John what are you going to do this is what you wanted all along isn't it?" "It is but." John stopped himself before he said "But what come on John if you can't tell us you won't get any help." "I don't know if I should go home or stay here." "But you wanted to go home all along didn't you?" "Yeah but isn't this both of your dreams coming true living here in Ponyville." "It is but we only came here because of you." "*sigh* I know it puts the pressure on you two but can you possibly make the decision for me?" "Erm okay can you leave the room though John." "I'll be downstairs if you need me if thats okay with you." "Yeah that's fine." John headed downstairs and saw that everyone had left other than the Princess and Twilight. "So John what is your decision would you like to stay or leave?" "I've asked Steve and Mark to decide for me." "Why did you make that decision." "It just seemed like the right decision to make and I'll be happy with what decision they make." After five minutes of waiting Steve and Mark walked down the stairs and walked over to the Princess and whispered in her ear. "Is that your final decision?" "Yes it is." "Very well Twilight I wish to see you in Canterlot tomorrow as John is going home." "Yes Princess can I tell my friends what is happening." "Yes let them know of the news." "Of course Princess I will write to you soon to get some more information if that is okay." "Yes you may Twilight goodbye everyone." When the Princess left John Steve and Mark helped Twilight clean up the Library. "Why did you make that decision you two don't you like it here?" Twilight asked while clearing some books of the floor. "We do but we know John's family misses him so that decided it." "Thanks for making the decision for me. I'm sorry for putting the pressure on you two though." "It's fine look tonight we'll get the girls together and have go to a bar or something you know have a final party or something." "That's sound like fun you up for that Twilight?" "Yeah I'll ask the girl's if they'll be up to it. what time should I say?" "Well when we're all together we'll go out then that seems reasonable right?" "Yeah okay I'll go tell them know can you boys clean up the Library for me while I'm gone?" "Yeah it'll be done by the time you get back." Twilight then left them to clean up the Library and to get John's stuff together. Meanwhile in Canterlot Princess Celestia was about to have a talk with Princess Luna. "Luna may I have a quick chat with you?" "Yes of course you don't need to ask what do you want to talk to me about." "I wanted to tell you that the experiment was a success and that I will be sending John home along with his friends tomorrow." "I need to congratulate you now as you have made a wise decision." "What do you mean?" "Somehow John would have released Discord sometime in the future but I don't know how." "Should I just send him home now then or not?" "No we are in no danger now just relax and get ready for sending him back." "Thank you for your time Luna farewell." Princess Luna continued on doing what she was planning to do for the day and so did Princess Celestia back a few hours had passed since the news had been broken to John and his friends and Steve, Mark and John decided to have a look around town to pass the time and to get some more memories. "So what are you going to miss the most Steve?" Mark asked while looking into the sky. "I'm gonna miss hanging out with AJ. How about you Mark?" "I'm gonna miss being with Pinkie she always can find something to do how about you John." "If you two are gonna miss this place why don't you just stay then?" "Because we came here to get you out not to stay come on let's get back to the Library Twilight should have gathered the girls by now." Steve, John and Mark then picked up the pace to the Library when John opened the door the room was pitch black. "Hello anyone here?" "*click* SURPRISE." John, Steve and Mark jumped at the yelling upon closer of the room it looked like everyone from town was here to say goodbye to John. "What's going on Twilight." "When I told Pinkie what had happened when I left she set everything up." The party went on for a few hours and everyone slowly left and headed back to their own homes the only ponies who were at the party were Twilight and her friends who were cleaning up. "That was a great party Pinkie thanks." "The party ain't over yet John remember you wanted to get some drinks at a bar remember." Pinkie said while helping Twilight clean up. "Oh yeah where should we go?" "I know a place follow me please." Rarity motioned for them to follow her which they all did and after five minutes of walking they arrived at a restaurant. "Remember John I said I'll take you all out to dinner one day." "Oh yeah I sort of forgot." John said scratching the back of his head. They all went in and had a nice time. Back in canterlot Princess Celestia was almost finishing the preparations for sending John, Steve and Mark back where she heard a knock at the door. "Come in...oh hi Luna what are you doing here" "I've come to look over your preparations are you ready to send John and his friends back now sister?." "Yes I just need to see them sometime in the morning for the spell to be at it's strongest then the spell will work fine." "I hope the spell works fine tomorrow as I was wondering if you wanted a drink of tea or something to eat." "I would like that thank you Luna." Princess Celestia then puts down her spell book then began to Follow Princess Luna to have something to eat and drink. Back in Ponyville it was the following morning and John had finished saying his goodbyes to his new pony friends. "Well I guess is goodbye." "Not really John you could always watch the show to see us don't forget that." "I won't Fluttershy can I tell you something privately." "Sure John...what did you want to tell me?" "If the manticores ever come by to make you do that thing again I promise you I'll come back to stop it I guarantee it." "Thank you John." The train arrived and Steve, John, Mark and Twilight got on the train and before they knew it they were at Canterlot. "Don't forget your items you three and John I need to tell you something before you go home." "Okay Twilight what did you want to tell me." "I was the one who brought you here I'm Tina." John stayed quiet for a moment before replying. "Thanks for telling me Twilight can we get a move on I want to show my family that I'm okay." "Of course follow me." After five minutes of walking they were at the Castle gates where they were allowed entrance and were greeted by Princess Celestia. "Thank you for coming to see me at this time I'm sorry if it is to early for you three." "Not at all Princess so what do we need to do for the spell to work." Mark said stopping the other two from talking. "I will need you to follow me into the Transportation room and for you to hold all your belongings tightly." "Yes of course Princess can we get a move on please I'm really worried about the state my mum and dad are in." The Princess nodded and showed them to the Transportation room and told them where to stand. "Is everybody ready?" Princess Celestia said and got nods back from them all. "Twilight begin the spell with me in 3...2...1 and go." The spell took ten minutes to build up to maximum strength and in a instant John, Steve and Mark were back on Earth. "Where are we?" John said trying to remember. "This is your street where you live John don't you remember?" "It's slowly coming back to me now can you two come with me to my house." "That's what we were planning to do anyway." After ten minutes of slow walking they arrived outside John's front door. *knock knock door opens* "Hel- oh my god is it really you John?" "Hi dad I'm b-" John didn't have time to answer before he was brought in for a long hug. "Please tell me everything John I've missed you so much." "I've missed you too dad can my friends come in as well." "Sure and don't worry you two we aren't to have a repeat of what happened before." So John, Steve and Mark explained what had happened while they were there in Ponyville "Wow that's a lot more than you've done when you were here." "Yeah I know but I'm gonna change from now on." "Just do your changes on Earth John please." "I will dad don't worry. I know it's a strange question but what day is it?" "It's saturday now if you'll excuse me there is someone upstairs who will want to see you." Back in Canterlot Twilight and Princess Celestia are looking over what was happening to John on Earth in a portal plate. "Princess please turn it off I've seen enough." Twilight said with tears in her eyes. "Are you sure Twilight?" Twilight just nodded and the spell was undone."They made the right decision in the end you do realise that don't you." "I do but the things he has done for everyone here will he forget about that." "I don't believe he will, the things he did for the ponies in ponyville were heroic and they are never forgotten." "I know Princess it's just there were things I wanted to ask him." "The spell that we used to send John home would be able to send you to him." "Yes I know but if I do that wouldn't he be worried about what is going to happen to him." "We don't have to do it straight away do we?" "Your right Princess I'm going to be going back to Ponyville now if that's okay." The Princess nodded then Twilight left and headed home to inform her friends what happened. Back on Earth and Steve's and Mark's parents were informed that they are back on Earth. "Well I've told your parents where you are John your room is a bit messy but nothing was badly damaged." "Thanks dad is it okay if I go upstairs with my friends." "Yes it's fine I'll call you when Steve's or Mark's parents are here." John, Steve and Mark headed upstairs and when they headed into John's room they heard a strange noise coming from the pc. "They actually left it on after all this time *checks pc* huh looks like fiona was trying to talk to me." "What does she want?." Steve asked while looking at the screen. "It looks like she wants to give me a chance and she’s online as well." "What are you going to tell her." "I'm gonna tell her no she did step way over line with what she did." John sent her the message and then went offline then put some music on. "Steve, Mark your parents are here." John’s dad said which caught their attention. "Okay will I see you two tomorrow?" "We didn't tell our parents were we are so we might see you at school." "Well whenever we see each other again we'll hang out then." "Sounds like a plan I'll take you to the front door." John then escorts them to the front door and says farewell to them then when he loses sight of them he closes the door and has a sit down with his mum and dad. Two weeks later and John's life had finally got back to normal his parents weren't worried about where he was going to be anymore. "John where are you going aren't you going straight home." Mark asked while putting his hand on John's shoulder "I'm just going to the town park don't worry I'll send you a text message when I get back home." "Okay just don't get taken to Ponyville again." "I won't don't worry." Mark then left John to go on his way to the town park and noticed it was quiet even with a lot of people around. Where's a free bench?...oh there's one. After a minute of walking to the bench John sits down and send his dad a text message to tell him where he is. "John can I talk to you don't worry it's nothing bad." said the person John knew all too well "*sigh* Sure Tina but I'm not going back there." John patted the empty space for Tina to sit in which she did. "I know it's just I never thanked you for something that fluttershy told me about when you left." "The manticore thing?" "Yes I find it hard to believe that she would never tell us that but she told you why?" "I don't know what to tell you maybe it's because I looked like I could stop it." "Which you did so here it's just a small thing we all put a bit of money towards hope you like it." John unwrapped the gift he was given and couldn't help but smile at it. "Thanks for the gift I'm surprised you got Rainbow Dash to stay still for the picture." "She did stand long enough for the picture to be taken then she went back to being her usual self." "This is amazing but why did you come back to Earth." "I wanted to ask you a few questions before I go back." "Sure go ahead I might have a few questions for you as well." So Tina and John began asking each other questions after half an hour they couldn't think of anymore. "Well this is goodbye forever I think I know it's a strange question John can I kiss you before I go." Without giving it a second thought John leaned in and gave Tina a long kiss. "Wow you went all out with that *chuckle* well this will be the last time you'll see me so goodbye." "Goodbye Tina and I'm sorry about not trusting you at first." "You don't need to apologise John I would have been the same." Tina then hugged John and went back to Ponyville and left John headed home and told his mum and dad where he was so they didn't worry about him back in Ponyville Twilight knew John’s life would be a bit easier from now on. The end chapter 14A non brony in a pony world Chapter 14 It was the day John was going to find out why he was here and Twilight was the first to get up and headed downstairs and saw that John was still asleep. "I hope you take the news well today John." Twilight thought before heading into the kitchen to have something to eat and she heard John slowly waking up. "Good morning John how are you?" "I'm okay and sorry about last night I didn't know how to phrase the question properly." "It's understandable sometimes it happens. if you do find a way to put the question let me know." "Okay Twilight I will, I'm going to head into town to see if anyone needs help." "Have fun I'll be here if you need me bye." *Door opens, door closes* As soon as John leaves Twilight gets the Library ready for when the Princess arrival. Meanwhile Steve is with Applejack pulling a cart of fruit and vegetables towards the marketplace. "So Applejack do you do this often?" "Not really me and Big Mac have agreed that we each take turns doing it so Big Mac will do it tomorrow then me the next day and Big Mac again the next day and so on." "That's reasonable where would you like me to put the cart." "I have reserved the spot over in that corner so if you would like to follow me then after that I'll give you some money to say thank you then I'll see you at home okay partner." "Okay then Applejack thank you." "No problem and can you and Mark start calling me AJ in the future." "Yeah sure App- I mean AJ." So Steve finished helping Applejack then headed off around the market where he saw John helping some ponies and decided to help out as well. "Hey John do you need help with that?" "Yeah definately can you grab the boxes over there for me." "Okay So I was wondering why haven't you tried your luck with love here." Steve asked while picking up the boxes slowly and carefully. "You know the reason I don't want a repeat of the Fiona incident here plus there are no actual humans here just ponies." "I know that but still you never know they maybe a potion here to change into a horse if you like her enough." "Can you two put the boxes over there please thank you." The pony asked pointing a hoof at the destination ignoring their conversation. "Okay ma'am." John put the boxes down and Steve did the same then waved to the pony who asked for their help as they went away then John turned his attention back to Steve. "What am I supposed to say to a pony as a human? Hi I would like to date you and have some sort of mutant children with you in the future?." "Well not exactly in those words but yeah." John just shook his head in annoyance at what Steve had just said to him meanwhile in Canterlot the Princess was getting ready to see Twilight and John in Ponyville where she was talking to some guard pegasus ponies. "Hello are any of your pegasus guards available to help me in a few minutes." "We are ready whenever you need us Princess. Why do you ask?" "I am going to inform a resident in Ponyville of the reason why he is here and since I don't know how he will react." "So you need a way to get him out of Ponyville incase he attacks anypony near where he is." "Yes that is correct however I am unsure of how many Pegasi I will need." "Leave that to me Princess when you are ready to leave inform me and we will leave." "Thank you I shall now leave you to you duties." The Princess then headed back into the castle I try to figure out the best way to give him the news. Back in Ponyville Steve and John went into Sugarcube corner and saw Mark who was helping pinkie put frosting on cupcakes. "Hi Mark, hi Pinkie pie how are you two doing?" "We're super duper Steve thanks for asking so what brings you two here today." "Well we've come to buy some cupcakes." "Sure give me a minute Mark you can take a break if you want." "Thanks Pinkie so what have you two been doing today." "Well I did ask John why he doesn't try his luck with a pony here in Ponyville." "I'm guessing you mean to get over Fiona but John took it the wrong way?" "Yeah pretty much but anyway what have you two been doing." "It's Pinkie so what do you expect we planned future parties and came up with new recipes for cupcakes." "Can I ask you two something?" John asked while looking at a cupcake. "It's about how we got here isn't it John well we're not sure what to tell you?" "Just tell me how you got here please." "I'm sorry I think it's confidential how we got here." Mark said hoping it would keep mark calm. "*sigh* Fine I'll take that as an answer for now but I will find out eventually." "Well when that happens hopefully you'll relax." "Yeah I know so what do you want to do now?" "Well I'm gonna stay here and help Pinkie some more I'll catch up with you two later okay." "Okay then see you later then Mark bye Pinkie." So John and Steve headed around town looking for someone to help meanwhile in the Canterlot castle Princess Celestia just sent Twilight a letter saying that she is on her way to Ponyville where she saw the guards pony who she talked to earlier and approached him. "Are you ready to leave now?" "Yes Princess what are our orders when we get there." "I would like you to wait until I come out alone or with the human." "With the human Princess?" "Yes I don't know how he will react when he hears the news however I wish to go and talk to him alone so he may take the news a bit better." "Very well when we have dropped you of we will hide behind some buildings still within earshot." "Thank you are you ready to leave yet." "Yes Princess follow me please." So the Princess follows the guards pony to her carriage which was prepared earlier when she asked she got on the carriage and was on her way to see Twilight and John in Ponyville. In th Ponyville library Twilight had everything set up for the Princess except for one thing which she asked Spike to do. "Spike I need you to go into town for me to get John and only John." "Can you tell me why before I go." "Well all I can say is that we have a special guest coming who wants to see me and John privately." "Okay then but if you want me I'll be with Rarity." Spike then headed out to find John in Ponyville after twenty minutes of searching he found John with Steve and was noticed by them both. "Hi Spike you seem to be in a hurry?" "Hi Steve, John Twilight wants to see you privately for some reason she didn't say why." "Well okay I'll see you later then Steve." "Okay see you later I'll be at Sugarcube corner again if you need me." John then head back towards the Library trying to figure out why Twilight wants to see him alone. Okay I've got time to figure out what she wants to see me about. Is she going to kick me out of living there? no that's not it wouldn't be a private thing to talk about, paying rent? possibly I pretty much live there now with her. While John was trying to figure out the reason he realised he was outside the Library's door "Okay here goes nothing *inhales*" *door knock* "Come in John we need to talk." *Door open, door closes* "Hi Twilight why did you- whoa who is that." John jumped when he saw the large white creature standing next to Twilight. "This is Princess Celestia John." "Hi so what did you want see me about Twilight." "Well the reason we both wanted to see you John was to tell you something." "Okay but can we make this quick I have some things around town I want to do." "Very well John you are part of an experiment-" "A what no no no you can't be telling me the truth Twilight please tell me it's a joke of some kind." John said while pacing back and forth in the middle of the Library. "John it's not a joke you were the perfect human for the job." "I-I don't understand why me. What makes so special?" John started to scratch his head in confusion while pacing back and forth. "John please try to remain calm we only did this to help you out." Princess Celestia said while walking to John's side. "Well we saw how your luck with Fiona fell through so we thought bringing you here would help you cheer up." "That's that's." John didn't know what to say at what he heard. "Genius I know we thought you would like it." Princess Celestia said with a smile but it was dropped when she heard his response. "Horrible it's sickening you two should be ashamed." The Princess put a hoof on John's shoulder but he pushes it off. "John please keep calm we wanted you to be happy." "Just leave me alone you've done something I can't see myself or anyone forgiving." John headed towards the door but it had a magic spell on it stopping him from leaving. "John please just give it a chance here just think of this a start of a new life." The Princess said putting her hoof on John's shoulder again but this time John pushed the Princess back and attempted to attack her. "You bitch I'll-*thud*." John hit the floor which worried the Princess but upon closer inspection she saw what had happened. "A sleeping spell Twilight did you do this?" "Yes Princess I was afraid he was going to hurt you." Twilight said while her horn slowly lost it's glow. "Thank you Twilight you may tell his friends now why he is here." "Yes Princess but what about John will you be taking him with you?" "Yes for your safety and the safety of other Ponyville residents as well." The Princess then exited the Library with John still asleep and called for her carriage to take her back to the castle. After the Princess left Rainbow Dash came down from the sky to see how Twilight was doing. "*knock knock, door opens* Twilight are you there." "Please leave *sniff* I don't want to be seen by anyone today Rainbow Dash." Rainbow Dash ignored what her friend asked and started to look for her after a few minutes she found her in her bedroom so she headed in and walked up to the bed where Twilight was. "Twilight what's wrong come on you can tell me can't you." Rainbow dash said while hugging Twilight. "I need to tell everyone the truth but." "But what are you scared?" "I am a bit but I don't know how Steve and Mark will react." "When you calm down I'll get everyone for you okay?" "Thank you Rainbow you're a good friend." After ten minutes Twilight calmed down and let Rainbow dash tell all of her friends to head to the Library after they were finished doing what they need to do. "Twilight I've told them to come here are you sure this is something you want to do in a group I mean you could do it separately ." "No I want to tell you all in one go it will be easier for me that way." After a few minutes of waiting all of Twilight's friends arrived at the Library and they noticed someone was missing but Steve was the first one to speak up about it. "Twilight where's John I can't see him." "That's the reason I have asked you all to come here." "Wait what do you mean Twilight." "The reason John is here is because he is an experiment on how someone who doesn't know of the my little pony show will get on here." "AJ I'll see you back at the farm *door opens, door closes*" Steve said holding in his anger. "*sigh* I don't know what say Twilight so I'm just gonna go bye everyone." Mark said while heading back to Sugarcube corner. "Twilight why didn't you tell John when he got here the reason." Applejack asked while scratching her head. "Me and the Princess thought it would be for the best to tell him after we completed the experiment." "What about the blue mark on his arm Twilight what does that mean." Fluttershy asked. "That was how long the test was going to go on for so if you saw it say 23 then there was 23 days left of the test." "What happens to John when the blue mark goes Twilight?" "Nothing we would have gained enough information by then we would have thanked John for helping us and that would have been the end of it." There was a moment of silence before anyone said anything else "Before I go Twilight I must ask you one thing about this test of yours" "Sure Rarity what do you want to know?" "Would John of been sent back home after the test?" "Me and the Princess never planned to send him home, we believed he would be happy here when the experiment was complete." “I was scared he was going to attack me so I put a sleeping spell on him then the Princess took him back to Canterlot." Everyone tried to give a response but just couldn't but Rainbow Dash found something to ask. "So what's gonna happen to John now Twilight?." "The Princess never told me she took him and left.” "Wait doesn’t this mean John isn't...oh no." Rarity started to pace back and forth trying to calm down from her realisation "Rarity what's wrong?" Pinkie pie asked whilst watching her pace. "Haven't you realised it yet?" Rarity just got blank looks of everyone even Twilight didn't understand what Rarity was talking about. "He's not going to trust anyone now girls I've gotta go my shop needs me." After Rarity left everyone else left leaving Twilight alone in her Library until Spike comes back. A few hours later and John is slowly waking up when he hears his phone has a call waiting to be answered. *Phone Ringing, Click* "Hello?" "Hey John it's me your dad I wanted to know how you're getting on there and if you know when you coming back home." "Well I might of ruined my chances of coming home." "What why." *Distant hoofsteps* "Hang on and keep quiet I think I've got a visitor with the answer." John put the phone out of sight hoping that his dad would still hear the conversation he possibly was about to have and he was right it was the Princess. "I wish to speak with the human privately." "Yes ma'am." The guard salutes then leaves then the Princess waits until the guard has left the room. *Door closes* "Are you ready to listen now without getting violent towards me." "Where am I?" "You're in the castle's dungeon for your and my protection." John wanted to question the about the protection part but remained silent. "Well let me start from the beginning about why you are here." "Oh please do." John said sarcastically which the Princess picked up on. "You are here as part of an experiment so that we can learn how humans with no knowledge of the show will adapt to a new surrounding. Any questions?" "Yeah a few what does the mark on my arm mean." "It's just the amount of days left of the test when the days are up the mark would have disappeared and that would be the end of the experiment." "What would I have gained from the test." "A better lifestyle." John had to contain the anger deep within from what he had just heard. "What do you mean a better lifestyle my life was fine the way it was." "Nevermind then any other questions?" "Yeah one more when can I go home?" "Never as I said before you would have gained a better lifestyle." "Okay then not the answer I wanted but whatever how long am I going to be stuck in this dungeon." "Until you change your attitude and call me Princess Celestia." "Well that's not gonna happen anytime soon so bye Celestia." "Very well I will see you in the morning to see if you have changed your mind farewell." "Wait before you go listen to what I have just heard you tell me." "Okay then you have my attention." "You took me from my friends and family gained some sort of knowledge from me and my actions and you get everything plus you didn't think it was a good idea from the start to tell me it was an experiment." John said getting tears in his eyes just thinking about it. "Yes pretty much now I am needed elsewhere I'll see if you change your mind tomorrow about giving me the correct name John." When John heard the door close as the Princess left he got back on the phone to talk to his dad. "So dad did you hear all that because I don't know what to do now." "*sigh* It might be my fault son for getting you stuck there I did something terrible to the person who sent you there." "Why what happened?" "Well I saw Tina and I attacked her without thinking it through." "Well it's not as bad as what I was about to do before they did something to make me fall asleep." "Why you weren't going to attack the Princess were you?" "Well I'm not going to use that word but yes I was about to attack Celestia it just seemed like the right thing to do at the time." "Yeah that was pretty stupid son *chuckle* well I've got to go now." "Hey dad can you call me up in about five days because that when the test offically ends." "Yeah I will son goodbye." "Bye dad *click*" John tries to think of something to do in his room and decides to have a sleep. Meanwhile back in Ponyville Applejack checks up on how Steve is doing and find him in his room staring at the ceiling for no real reason. "Hi Steve is this a bad time?" "No it's not AJ so what else did you find out." "I'm not sure if I should tell you Steve." "Don't worry I'm not going to damage any of your things so please continue." "Well okay if you insist the mark on his arm is just about how much time the test has left before it finished when the test is finished the mark would disappear and that would be it." "Anything else?" Steve asked looking over to AJ. "Yes but it's erm I don't know how to put it." "Just say it." "Okay Steve just don't get mad at me, there was never any plan to send him back home after the test." Steve's jaw dropped about what he had just heard AJ said to him and he knew she would always tell the truth then they both heard a noise downstairs. *Knock, knock* Steve was about to get up to answer it but Applejack just shook her head "Don't bother answering the door Big Mac is downstairs he can get it." "AppleJack it's Twilight she says she needs to talk to you." AppleJack looked at Steve who didn't say anything but looked away. "Send her up Big Mac." A moment later and Twilight was up the stair walking towards AppleJack. "AJ do you know where Steve is I need to...oh hi Steve I wasn't expecting to see you here." "Well I'm heading out anyway so b-." "No Steve I need to talk to you about what happened." "Yeah I know it already he's not going home after his test and the mark on his arm is about the days left on the test." "Unfortunately that is the truth but I want to try and make it up to him." "What did you have in mind because if I was John I would have done the same thing." *Rapid knocking* "Calm down I'm coming *door opens* oh hi Spi-HEY you can't barge in." Spike wasn't paying attention to what Big Mac was saying and began looking for Twilight. "Twilight where are you?" "I'm upstairs in the back what do you need?" "An urgent message from the Princess just came through." "How do you know it's urgent?" "Just read it Twilight." Spike was never like this which scared Twilight so she did as he asked and read the letter after a moment of silence she turned to Steve. "Steve you need to come with me and get Mark quickly." "Why?" "Because if you don't I don't know what the Princess is going to do to John." "Okay see you at the Library Twilight." Steve then shot of down the stairs and headed instantly for Sugarcube corner then took Mark back with him to the Library where they saw a carriage being pulled by two pegasi. "Twilight what are they doing here?" "In the letter the Princess sent me she wanted to see us three immediately about John." Steve and Mark didn't want the conversation to go on so they got on the carriage with Twilight and went to canterlot. After an hour they arrived at the Castle and were greeted by the Princess who motioned for them to follow her which they did she took them to the dining room for some tea and cake. "Please sit I wish to talk about John and his behaviour." "Why what has happened this time?" "Well Twilight he does not seem to trust me at all." "You're surprised?" Mark blurted out loudly which caught the Princesses attention but Steve quickly jumped asked something to stop the staring "Princess what is going to happen to John?" "Well that depends if he changes his attitude he can go free and live his life in Ponyville however if he doesn't change his attitude he will spend the rest of his life in the dungeon." "That's harsh Princess why do you have to be that strict with him." "Because he attacked me and Twilight so I'm not taking any chances with him." "We'll give him a trial in court at least then if he is proven guilty then the sentencing will be offical and not through hatred." "Very well however before I set up the court date I wish for Twilight to do something for me but before I say I wish for to see him for yourself." The Princess then asked a guard to escort them to where John was being kept after twenty minutes of walking they saw John lying down on his bed. "John do you want to talk about what happened." Twilight said trying her best to smile. "Twilight you've already ruined my life so just fuck off I've had it up to here with what you and Celestia have told so just leave me alone." "HEY don't speak to her like that she did something nice for you." "What brought you two here? How do I know you aren't part of the test?." "Wait don't you even trust me and Steve John?" "No you knew this was happening and you didn't tell me you." "We knew fuck all about this if we knew anything we would of told you so change your fucking attitude right now." "Just leave me alone." They did as John asked and they left him alone before they could head out on their way back to Ponyville the Princess stopped them. "Would you like him to still have a trial?" "Yes because maybe if he notices that we still care for him he might change his attitude." "Very well but Twilight I wish to speak to you privately." Steve and Mark gave the Princess and Twilight some privacy. "Twilight in order for John to have his chance in court to prove he is a good person I want you to show him the truth." It took Twilight a moment to understand what she was being asked. "I can't Princess all the thing we've done to him already." "I know but if you do this you and your friends can visit him whenever you want." "But why Princess why now of all times." "This might be your only chance to tell him the other truth." Twilight tried to protest more she gave in and followed the Princess to the ritual chamber.Meanwhile in the dungeon John was looking on his phone to see what Twilight did with it while she had it he noticed their was a new video on their which he started up. "Twilight is it working?" the Princess asked trying to understand the mobile "Yeah it should be...hello everyone it's me Twilight Sparkle and my Teacher Princess Celestia. Do you want to say anything Princess." Twilight asked turning the phone towards the Princess. "What should I say hello my name is Princess Celestia I control the sun." "Yeah that'll do now I'm gonna show you what we just recorded just press this button." The video ended shortly afterwards then John checks his pictures and was shocked by what he saw, he saw the Twilight and Celestia standing in front of the creature in his dream. So the creature is real no point worrying about it now the future has been changed now. *Distant footsteps* John got up from lying down in the bed when the footsteps stop and what he saw made him smile. "Tina is it really you can you send me home quickly I need to show my family I'm okay." John said while walking up to the bar he reached out and held her arm "I can't John I'm sorry." Tina said while backing off loosening John's grip on her arm. "But why Tina please tell me I'm losing my mind here." "I need to show you something I'm sorry but it's best I show you now rather than later." John took a few steps back unsure what she was on about to do the she began to glow a bright white which made John cover his eyes then when he looked back he dropped to his knees of what he saw. "Twilight you're Tina?." John said with tears in his eyes. "I'm sorry John it's best you find out now rather than later." Twilight left him and when she got halfway down the corridor she could hear him crying in the distance which made her pick up the pace. When she got out the Princess walked over to her. "He can now have a chance to prove himself in court because of you Twilight your friends are waiting for you at the carriages." Twilight rushed to where Steve and Mark were and headed back to Ponyville. End of chapter 14 The beginning editedNon brony in a pony world. Chapter 1 It was a hot sunny day and John was getting ready for school and he was going to do something he had planned to do for a long time ask the girl of his dreams out on a date then his mom calls him from downstairs. "John your friends are here" "Okay mom thanks" John finished getting ready for school and left his bedroom and saw his friends at the front door and greeted them “Hi Mark hi Steve how are you two doing today.” Mark was the first one to speak up “I’m doing okay and you?” “yeah I’m feeling pretty good today, how about you Steve?” Steve jumped slightly when he realised he was being talked to “huh, oh yeah are you going to ask Fiona on a date today?” “Yeah I can’t wait I hope she says yes come on let’s get going” John grabbed his bag that was hanging up and checked he had what he would need for today’s classes are in there then closed the door behind him and set off for school. Steve realised he wanted to give John something so he tapped on his shoulder to get his attention. “Yes Steve did you want something” “yeah I got a new phone yesterday and my old phone is going to get thrown away and since you don’t have an up to date phone yet, I was wondering if you wanted my old one?” “yeah thanks but what about Mark?” this question caught marks ears and he waited for the reply as well. “yeah I already talked to him about it and he said he happy with his phone he has got at the moment and that you should have it.” A few minutes later they arrived at the high school gates suddenly someone caught John’s attention it was Fiona he told Mark and Steve he’ll catch up with them later and started walking to up to Fiona. “Hi Fiona” John said with excitement in his voice. Fiona was one of the most popular girls in the school some people told him not to but he didn’t pay any attention even though they rarely saw each other he madly in love. “Hi john isn’t it?” she asked with uncertainty in her voice which John decided not to mention that she almost didn’t know his name. “Yes that’s my name, I was wondering if you wanted to on the weekend meet up for a chat or something?” he asked whilst trying his hardest to not sound nervous while he asked her. “Well I don’t have any plans for the weekend at the moment so i’ll let you know near the time John... I’m sorry I forgot you last name” “It’s Carther, John Carther.” he said with joy in his voice. “Thanks I’ll let you know later on today what my answer is” she then noticed her friends signalling her to get a move on. “I’ve got to go I’ll see you later today bye” she said as she was jogging to her friends. John felt like he had just won the lottery he knew she wouldn’t say no as he was confident and not nervous near her, just then he heard the school bell go and he realised he had to rush to his first two lessons of the day. The lessons seemed to go like a blur for john as he imagined what his date with fiona would be like, he would possibly take her to the cinema or bowling. whatever she wanted to do he would be happy to do as well he would treat her like a queen and he would be her humble servant. Someone tapped john on the shoulder which made him jump a bit then one of his classmates told him that they were on break now John thanked him and went searching for his friends. The school seemed to be divided into 4 groups John knew 3 of the groups there was one group John didn’t know so he decided to start walking round and listened to a conversation for some time. When the bell rang John went through his next two lessons thinking about what the group was talking about and what Fiona’s reply would be It was lunchtime and John saw Mark and Steve waiting near the lunch room for him to catch up when he did catch up they went and lined up for their lunch. When they get outside John finally asks his friends the one question which has been on his mind since he heard those people talking. “Can I ask you two a question because I can’t figure it out myself?” John asked “If you’re going to ask where we were at break time we went to the library to use the computers” Steve replied whilst Mark nodded. “Well I was wondering about that so thanks but what I wanted to ask is if you knew what one of the groups were saying?” “What were they saying” Mark asked. “I don’t know exactly but they were talking about someone called Rainbow dash and Pinkie pie and that they are amazing characters and their favourite moments from the show, but didn’t get the name of the show so I don’t know what the group was talking about.” When John finished talking he noticed Mark and Steve’s faces were in shock over what they just heard from their friend then two people from the group john was talking about came over. “Excuse me I was just wondering, how do you not know about the show don’t you have the internet at home?” “I do but I don’t keep up to date on what’s popular if that makes any sense to you” “Okay, would you two show him what he has been missing Bronies and Pegasisters unite” pointing at Mark and Steve who both nodded in response he then left with the girl. When the bell rang for the last time they went towards their final classes of today John couldn’t help but think what has he gotten himself into.When the final lesson of the day finished he was passed a piece of paper which read. “Meet me at the town park after school Fiona” John heart skipped a beat this is it. he decided the best way to show he was serious about going out was to get her some flowers and maybe a box of chocolates so that she love him even more so that’s what he did he went the shop nearest to the town park which sold both chocolates and flowers. When he got to the park he sat down near to the fountain. Hopefully Fiona will see me here and give me her answer. He sat there patiently whilst looking around he saw something unexpected that girl who walked over with that boy at school there were a few thing about the girl he didn’t realise before she had short dark purple hair, a rainbow belt and she seemed to keep to herself quite a lot a few people did try to talk to her but she ignored them. While he was waiting he got a text from his Steve asking “where he was?” John sent a text back saying “he was at the town park waiting for Fiona to give him an answer.” Steve after reading it sent him a text back wishing him the best and saying he is at his house with Mark waiting for him to show him what he was missing out on. As he finished reading the text Fiona came into his sight and he signalled where he was by waving to her she saw this and the gifts he had bought for her. “Hi John how are you doing” she asked with a smile on her face. “I’m okay, so you’ve had some time to think about what I said this morning and what’s your answer” “Yeah do you have a phone that can play videos with you?” “Yeah hang on” he searched through his bag and found the phone that Steve gave him earlier that day and passed it to Fiona who sent a video to his phone. “This is my answer hope you like it” Then Fiona turned and walked away without taking the gifts which caught the purple haired girls attention so she thought she best see if the boy she was with is okay. When John couldn’t see Fiona anymore he decided to see what the video she sent him was.The video that she sent him was called my response so he decided to press play and what he saw was unbelievably bad, Fiona had gotten into his room through the window and went through everything. When the video ended there was one line that stuck out in his head. “If you don’t tell anyone I went in you room I won’t tell people what I saw.” When the video finished he realised the purple haired girl was sitting next to him. “I won’t tell anyone I promise.” she then covered her eye which confused john but he didn’t care or want to find out what she was doing. “Thanks did you see much? I won’t get mad if you did I just want to know” John said while trying not to cry. “No I only saw when she was putting the box back in it’s place, weren’t your parents at home?” “No they would have been at work” John’s next thought of how should he tell his friends what happened, he decided the best way was to be straight about what happened without mentioning the video in the text message. "That's one thing I don’t have to think about now what should I do with these gifts"John thought to himself. Then an idea popped into his head but the girl talked first. “Were those for her?” pointing at the gifts in his hand before he could answer he got a text from Steve simply saying “If you come around I’ll put the bloom back on your apple” John didn’t get the joke but the girl next to him did. John got up but thought of a way to get rid of the gift without putting them in the bin. “I was wondering if you wanted to walk with me to my friends house and in return I’ll let you have these.”John said nervously expecting to be mocked again. “Yeah okay I don’t have plans to see my friends anytime soon and if you’re wondering what my name is it’s Tina and I heard your name on that video I saw a bit of.” “Thanks Tina do you want to get going now?.” he said whilst smiling that he didn’t wasted his money on the gifts. “Well this is my friend’s house, thanks for walking with me here are the gifts do you have facebook or anyway I could talk to you? I’m sorry I sound like such a creep right now” When John finished he dropped his head in embarrassment “You don’t sound like a creep at all and I do use facebook I’ll send you a friend request and I’ll wait online as well for you” before Tina left she put her hand around the back of his neck and pulled him in for a kiss which surprised him as he didn’t know her before then when she broke the kiss she looked deep into his eyes and simply said “farewell John.” John was surprised about what had just happened then realised she had gone and Mark was trying to talk to him. “John hello are you there wake up she’s gone” Mark said while shaking him. “Huh what oh hi Mark I guess you know about fiona?” “Yeah bad luck well anyway me and Steve have got something to show you which will put your mind of her come on” so John followed Mark to Steve’s room where Steve was. “You ready to see what show people were talking about today at school we have already picked what we think is the best episode to understand what people were talking about.”Steve said while having his hand on John’s shoulder. “Yeah just two questions before you show me the show, if I don’t like the show will we still be friends and can I leave after watching one episode or did you have other things to show me afterwards?” “Of course we will still be friends we couldn’t hate you for having a different opinion and to answer your second question, we do have some other videos for you to watch but you don’t have to watch them if you want you can go home after watching the show then give us an answer at school tomorrow.” “That seems fair are you ready to see the show” Steve then motioned for John to sit on the bed while he got the video playing. John saw the name of the show and was a bit confused about why his friends would watch “My little pony.” The episode they picked for him to watch was “The last round up” when the episode finished Steve asked John a question. “So do you want to check out any other pony related videos John?” “Yeah as long as it not another episode okay?” Steve agreed and decided to show John some pony music videos and other people’s opinions of the show before John decided to go home and check his facebook account to see if he had a friend request of Tina. When he got home he decided to check his room in case anything was stolen or left behind he did a thorough check in his room lucky nothing was taken which he was relieved about. John then checked if Tina had sent him a friend request on Facebook which she did and he accepted. Tina was online as well and she started the conversation. “Hi John how are you?” “I’m okay how did you find me on facebook” “The card in the flowers had your name on it so what did your friends want to show you?” “A my little pony episode, the last round up I think it was called” “Cool what were your thoughts on the episode you watched?” “I thought it was okay can’t think of anything to hate about it” “Would you like to go there?” “Go where?” “To Equestria” This response caught John off guard he learnt through some of the videos he watched that equestria is what the world is called although no one knew what the other regions were called in the videos he watched. Something inside told him this has to be a joke but he thought if he gets to see Tina again it would be nice. “When could you take me to equestria?” “Today” “What do you mean by today?” “I could transport you today by teleportation to equestria, I don’t know where you will land though” “I find this hard to believe but okay what time will you be able to transport me?” “I will let you say as you might want to be prepared” “Let’s say 10 pm that gives me 4 and a half hours to get ready” “Okay I’m going to sign off now so you won’t have any distractions” “Wait before you go why did you kiss me outside my friends house?” “I could tell you were down and I thought that would make you feel better.” “Well it did thanks okay I’ll see you at 10pm where are you going to teleport me from?” “Your room don’t worry about the details just be in your room at 10pm, okay?” “Okay bye” “Bye” John shut down his computer and headed straight for the local shops for supplies for his trip to Equestria. He bought large quantities of pop, water, breakfast bars and some pen and paper then after he was satisfied with what he had he headed home and sent texts to Mark and Steve telling them about the situation he grabbed some clean clothes, his phone and his phone charger and considered himself ready for this trip to equestria. Nothings going to happen she was having some fun with me because I told her I watched the show John thought when he looked at the clock. But what if she’s telling the truth what’s equestria really like? can I eat the food there without being poisoned, drink the liquids without the same results as the food and can i get into the buildings without destroying them? John looked at the clock and saw he only had a few seconds before 10 o’clock he quickly put his back on and turn the room light off and waited to be teleported to Equestria. 10 o’clock came and nothing happened. I knew nothing would happen, Tina must of thought this is a good joke to play on me. When he was about to take his bag off his back he was blinded by a bright purple light then he saw another bright flash. When he could see noticed he was lying facedown on the floor, the floor felt like gravel which confused him he got up and checked his body for any injuries he notices the number 30 on his arm no matter how many times he rubbed it it wouldn’t go. “Where am I? maybe I can call someone.” John got his phone from his pocket to check if he had a signal unfortunately he didn’t when he was about to put his phone away he got a phone call from Steve which he quickly accepted. “John hi sorry I couldn’t get to you earlier I was having a meal at a restaurant with my family” “Thats okay I need some help quickly I think I have been kidnapped!” “Okay okay calm down I might be able to help you what do you see?” John looked around the area he was in before talking. “I’m in a forest I think I can make out some sort of tree house in the distance but it’s the actual tree which is all lit up.” John said while slowly calming down but the next thing he heard didn’t help him out. “You’re in the everfree forest which is next to ponyville if it’s night there be careful as it’s more dangerous, did you just hear a roar or something like that” John and steve both started to worry about what had awoken during their conversation. John slowly turned round to see the enraged beast meeting his gaze. “Steve what has bat like wings, a lion like body and a scorpion tail because that’s what i’m looking at” John said quietly hoping the creature would just leave. “It’s a manticore drop everything you have and just run in any direction it doesn’t matter which way just run ”Steve said while trying to remain calm. John did as Steve said and dropped his bag but he kept hold of his phone so if this was the end he could say goodbye and started running through the forest trying everything he could think of unfortunately nothing worked when he got back near to the trees on the paths edge he looked back and saw the manticore pounce on him which made him land painfully on his back the last thing he heard before he passed out was “stop!.” John awoke in the early morning he opens his eyes and notices he is on a sofa when he sees a flying yellow and pink creature. “Hello how are you?” The shy flying creature asked John however his response scarred her as he just screamed and tried to hide behind the sofa while trying to find his bag. Which he saw in the corner and crawled over to it and tries to find something to defend himself with. While the creature gets closer he blindly grabs something out the bag, closes his eyes and holds out the item in his hand to defend himself with hoping to scare the creature of. When she sees it is food she believes it’s a sign of friendship so she flys off and comes back with a pair of scissors John expects the worst and says goodbye to his friends in his mind. *snip snip* John opens his eyes and sees she has taken a small bite of the food he had held out in front of him in defence which gives him some slight relief. “Do you want some more food?” John says while trying to sound friendly. “Um yes if thats okay, my name is Fluttershy what’s your name” Fluttershy puts the scissors down and flies closer to John which he is happy with as he didn’t want to seem like a threat. “Yeah here you go my name is John, did you save me from the manticore?” “How did you know the name of it?” Fluttershy was quite scared by his reply. “It’s a bit of a long story is it okay if I sit on your sofa and tell you?” Fluttershy nodded with approval when john sat down he noticed a grumpy bunny looking up at him. “Oh angel I almost forgot excuse me I need to feed the animals would you like to help me?” “yeah okay what do you need me to do” “You can feed the animals outside the food is on the side of the cottage” John nodded and headed out the door when he closed it he got phone call and noticed it was from Steve. “Hello Steve how are you?” John said calmly “HOW AM I?, how are you still alive you got attacked by a freaking manticore and you’re worried about me.” “Fluttershy helped m-” John couldn’t finish his sentence before being cut off “YOU MET FLUTTERSHY? what’s she like i’d imagine she’s different than on the show” Steve was ecstatic from what he just heard John told him. Fluttershy then poked her head out of the door john forgot to close to investigate. “John who are you talking to? I heard shouting and I got worried.” “Oh it’s my friend Steve do you want to talk to him? don’t worry he’s not scary” Fluttershy decided to fly closer to the weird device John had in his hand. “Um h-hello Steve how are you?” “I can’t believe I’m actually talking to the Fluttershy from the show. Tell me how’s John doing?” “He’s doing fine he was about to help when I heard yelling from outside. Was it you?” “Yeah it was me I was worried about my friend because of what happened last night then I got excited when he told me he was with you sorry about that” “No need to apologise I understand” “Okay can you put John back on please?” Fluttershy flew back into the house to finish feeding the animals. “Hi it’s me again” “So how are you finding ponyville?” “I haven’t gone anywhere else yet as I have just woken up, I guess I was knocked out by the manticore when it jumped on me and fluttershy carried me back to her house.” “Okay I’ve got to go now I’ll talk to you later” “Hey next time bring Mark along for a chat bye.” John put the phone down and got to work feeding Fluttershy pets. when he was finished he put the food back then when he was about to head back inside he was confronted by the manticore that had attacked him last night. “Fluttershy HELP IT’S BACK” “I know I asked it to manticore’s aren’t evil creature there quite friendly once you get to know them the manticore thought you were going to attack it and it’s family last night.” John decided to trust Fluttershy and held out his hand and it was met by a manticores paw then after that the manticore went home John started to think of a question he wanted to ask Fluttershy.Why are manticores friendly? but decided against asking it. “I have a few questions I would like to ask you Fluttershy if that’s okay?” “Yes as long as you don’t mind answering some of my questions come inside please” John thought that was for the best John decided to sit on the sofa, Fluttershy decided to sit on his lap which he liked the feel of and she continued to nibble on the snack he gave her earlier. They sat there for hours asking each other questions then a thought came across Fluttershy which she didn’t think about until just then. “It’s getting quite late do you have a place to stay?” “No can I stay here for the night then figure out where to go from tomorrow?” “Unfortunately not you see angel bunny doesn’t like strangers and I like to try to keep him happy oh I didn’t mean to offend you” John was slightly hurt by this response but he understood. “No don’t apologise I understand, do you know anyone who will take me in?” “I think so she might still be up she likes to study a lot follow me” John grabbed his bag and followed Fluttershy into town he was glad nobody saw him as he didn’t know what they would say to them. Fluttershy flew ahead to a large tree in the middle of town but John could still see her by the time he caught up they were almost at the end of their conversation and he saw her talking to a purple unicorn. “Angel’s doing just fine however I do have a problem but not with an animal I think” “What do you mean you think?” Then Fluttershy told the unicorn about the manticore incident last night and why she didn’t see her today. “And that’s why I was wondering if you could let him sleep here tonight” “Him?” the unicorn looked behind Fluttershy and saw him then John decided to join in the conversation. “Hi my name is John what’s yours?” he asked the unicorn “Twilight Sparkle Fluttershy tells me you don’t have a place to sleep tonight?” “Yeah and she and I were wondering if I could sleep here tonight please?” “Yeah okay you can take the sofa and I’ll bring you down a blanket would that be okay” John just smiled and thanked Fluttershy before she left and waved goodbye before closing the door.Twilight levitated a blanket over to John using her magic. “That was awesome” John’s response confused Twilight “What you don’t have magic where you come from?” “We do but it’s nothing like that” “Okay good night John” “Good night Twilight Sparkle” “Just Twilight will do” she said before closing the door and using her magic to switch the lights off. John took his shoes and bag off before getting on the sofa and started going to sleep. “Tomorrow hopefully I’ll get some answers” end of chapter 1 Spike's assistantNon brony in a pony world Chapter 2 Twilight closed her bedroom door behind her and thought about how John would get on in Ponyville tomorrow. [i"]Would he be calm and relaxed or would he panic and try to run to somewhere safe away from the residents in ponyville?. I know I’ll ask spike to take him around town and when they’ve gone I’ll will send a letter to the princess and talk to her about him." After that thought Twilight went to her bed and saw Spike asleep in her bed she assumed he had climbed out of his basket and climbed into her bed to be close to her, she quietly chuckled at the sight and climbed into bed and held spike close and fell asleep. Twilight woke up to a strange noise which came from downstairs which she decided to investigate.It was John and he was talking in his sleep she knew it would be best if she left him to it but her curiosity got the better of her and decided to stay with him. “Hi Mark hi Steve I had the weirdest dream yesterday I went to where that show is based ponyville and I got attacked by a manticore strange huh” Twilight wanted to leave him to his dream but what she her next made her worry. “What are you two looking at you’re creeping me out...I’m a what no I’m *gasp* please help me wait where are you going DON’T LEAVE ME” Twilight needed to wake him quickly shaking him didn’t work so she quickly ran into the kitchen and brought back a bucket full of water and threw it over him which worked. “John are you okay I heard you talking in your sleep are you okay?” “I’m okay now just having a bad dream wait why am I wet did you throw water over me?” “Yes what you were saying scared me so i threw water over you to wake you up do you want to tell me what was happening in your dream? it will help me figure out what the dream was about.” John gave it some thought before giving an answer. “yes I would like your help thank you” “Before you start I need to do something first” Twilight wrote and sent the letter to the princess asking her to come to the library as soon as possible when she sent the letter she sat next to John and he started to tell her about his dream. “Well in the dream I was at the school gate and i saw that my friends were waiting outside the school gates for me but when they saw me they looked shocked and I asked what was wrong the next thing they said scared me.”You’re a horse” and I didn’t realise at all until they told me I asked for help but they just walked off and left me I tried to run but they were getting further from me” When he had finished talking Twilight had a worried expression on her face about what he had told her. “Wow that is a strange dream. I’ll have to think about it for sometime if that is okay with you?” John nodded in response happy to get some answers later on.Then something caught his eye it was a purple and green dragon which was coming from Twilight’s room. “Twilight who are you talking to?” “Oh hi Spike this is John, John this is spike” “Hi Spike Twilight is it okay to keep a dragon near books since dragons breath fire” “No it’s okay he’s house trained. Why don’t you to get to know each other better while I make breakfast.” “Thanks can I have gems for breakfast” “Okay Spike and how about John?” “Nothing for me thanks, I’ve got some food in my bag” John grabbed his bag and pulled out a breakfast bar and a bottle of water. “Okay then I’ll be back in a second” Twilight then went into the kitchen and brought back two plates one with an assortment of gems on for spike and some hay for herself.Then they started to eat and there was an awkward silence until Twilight spoke. “So Spike I have some things I would like you to do for me in town” “Why me why not John? “Because Spike John has just got here and would get lost and secondly you’re my number one assistant” After John heard this he had to jump into this conversation. “Excuse me Twilight but did you just say he is your assistant?“ “Yes I hatched him from an egg and he has stayed by my side ever since that day we sometimes have a few problems but we still stick by each others side through thick and thin” “On earth dragons are usually scary but they are in movies but if Spike is your assistant then I have no reason to fear him” Spike was offended by this and went to stand his ground. “I can be scary watch” Spike then took a deep breath which scared John but a small flame came out which made John flinch but Twilight just chuckled at his reaction. “Well Spike you seem to have scared John well done.” “Ha ha I told you I could be scary and I was” “Yeah you got me Spike well done. Twilight can I ask you a question?” “Yes you may what would you like to know” “What should I do since i’m new in town should I go with Spike into town or should I stay here with you.” “Maybe you should go with Spike and learn where things are in town” “That sound good I’ll leave it up to Spike if that’s okay with you” Twilight looked at Spike and awaited an answer from him “It would be fun to give orders rather than take them for once okay John you can come with me but only on one condition” John and Twilight were worried about what his condition would be. “Which is?” “When were in town today I want you to call me Mr Spike” Twilight laughed aloud at his condition. “Okay then Spike I await your order” When Spike and Twilight were finished eating Spike took the plates back and noticed there were no more gems left in the kitchen. “Hey Twilight are there any gems left, I’m looking where they usually are kept but i can’t see them.” “No sorry Spike you’ll have to get some more from the diamond mines” Spike groaned when he heard this but then he realised he would have John with him. “John can you go into the cupboard in the corner and get a shovel, a gem detector and a sack for carrying the gems.” John did as he he was told and collected up the items they would needed. “Okay then John let’s go” John opened the door for Spike however before he left Twilight wanted a private chat with Spike so John went and stood outside the sun blinded him for a moment but his eyes got use to the light of the sun.When spike came back from his private chat he saw a shopkeeper he knew the shopkeeper waved to them both spike replied with a wave back when he looked at what John was doing he was trying to avoid eye contact as much as possible. “What’s wrong John?” “Just a bit nervous about being somewhere new don’t worry I’m sure it will pass. Do you want to get going now Mr Spike?” “Yes the earlier we go the better” John carried the items and followed Spike to the diamond mines when he got there he was a bit surprised. “So where’s the rest of the equipment Mr Spike” “This is all we need how I find gems is I turn on the gem detector and the louder it beeps the closer we are getting to gems are you ready to get started?” “But when you said diamond mines I was expecting to go underground” “There is a mine in the distance but that is owned by the diamond dogs so I avoid that area” “Okay thanks for the information I’m ready to start now Mr Spike.” Meanwhile back at the library Twilight was talking to princess Celestia about John. “My faithful student are you okay you wouldn’t send me a letter unless it was an emergency.” “It’s not a big emergency it’s more of a concern about John” “Ah yes the human who is here tell me your concerns about John and I may be able to put your mind at ease” “Well one of the worries I have is that most of the humans who come here know who we are however John does not” “He will over time just think how excited he will be when he gets new friends like Pinkie or Rainbow dash” “I never thought of that but what if he wants answers to why he is here should I give them to him or should I stay quiet?” “Well that is entirely up to you I would keep the main reason he is here a secret but if he asks minor questions about the town or the surrounding area tell him that for his safety now if there are no other concerns I must get going.” “There is one final concern he had a strange dream and it’s the main reason I asked you to come here today” “I do have some time left please tell me the main reason you wanted to see me” “He had a strange dream today and I heard him talking in it” “Well most people talk in their sleep Luna does it almost every morning what so strange about that” “He told me in his dream his friends told him he was a horse and they left him alone and when he tried to run after them but he couldn’t catch up” Princess celestia was surprised with what Twilight had just told her. “Well I’ll talk to Luna about it and ask her to look in his dreams to see if there are any irregularities in his sleep but it may just be a simple case of being home sick” “Thank you princess what should I tell my friends” “It may sound horrible but let them find out about John in the same way you have i know pinkie pie would like that goodbye my faithful student” “Goodbye princess” Back at the diamond mines John and Spike had finished filling the sack full of gems they started to head back and while they were walking back to town John got a phone call. “Hello?” “Hi John it’s me Mark and Steve’s with me” “Hi how are you doing” “I’m doing fine school seems to drag on without you here. You know that boy who wanted us to show you the show?” “Yeah I remember him he walked over with Tina that girl I was with outside Steve’s house what did you tell him” “We told him you enjoyed the show and you might get into it. Is that okay?” “Yeah do you want to talk to Spike as he’s here with me” Spike didn’t want to get involved in the conversation but if he could tell Twilight more about John then it would help so John passed the phone to spike. “Hello who is this?” “This is Mark one of John’s friends so how is John doing in ponyville?” “Well we were just at the diamond mines and he can work quicker than I ever could alone.” “I’m guessing you want to know somethings about John don’t you?” “Yeah what was he like on Earth?” Mark and Steve had to think before giving a reply. “He always seemed calm no matter the situation, he would always try his best no matter what. what’s he like there?.” “He’s quiet I’m guessing being in a new place has made him nervous.” “It could be that or could be because of his recent girl trouble and he might be worried people will find out.” When John heard that he panicked and grabbed the phone from Spike. “Sorry mr Spike I just don’t want you to or anyone to hear about that.” “Okay if you want you to make it up to me when we get back home you could sort out the gems for me deal?” “Deal do you want to talk to them some more?” “No you carry on I have got to do Twilight’s list remember.” “Okay mr Spike see you later.” As soon as John could see Spike was far enough in the distance he continued to talk on the phone outside the library. “Please don’t tell anyone about that incident with Fiona please I’m begging you.” “Okay we won’t say anymore about it. If you have met spike have you must have met Twilight what’s she like.” “She is friendly and helpful.” “Well we have to go now anymore questions about ponyville?” “Yeah two How did Twilight hatch Spike and what are diamond dogs?” “I’ll give you the short version of each answer diamond dogs are creatures that hunt for gems.” “What about Twilight hatching Spike as that is confusing me?” “Do you remember the first harry potter film when he gets that special wand and everything seemed to have gotten a lot brighter that’s more or less how it happened.” “Okay I best let you two go bye hope to speak to you soon” “Bye” When the conversation finished John headed inside put the shovel and gem detector back in the cupboard and headed into the kitchen to put the gems away. John saw the cupboard had a sign on which said “gems”. He sorted the gems into type and put them in the cupboard and finished the bottle of water from this morning and decided to read a book from the shelf. "The story of Star Swirl the bearded let’s see if it’s any good" he took the book from the shelf and sat down on the sofa and started to read. “I like that book as well” said a mysterious voice. John looked around for the sound of the voice and he saw Twilight on the stairs with her hair slightly covering her face as she had just go out the shower. “Is it okay if I sit on your lap and read it with you” she said while drying her hair with a towel encased in magic. “No it’s okay I’ll probably get stuck with some words I’d imagine I hope that won’t be a problem” “No it will be fun it’ll be like when Spike was a smaller dragon and he had to learn new things” So Twilight sat on his lap and helped when he got stuck on some words he sometimes got embarrassed when he got stuck on easy words but Twilight didn’t mind. Spike came back when the book was finished and Twilight helped Spike unpack. *Knock knock* “John could you get that for me?” “No problem Twilight” When he opened the door it scared Fluttershy who was there. “Sorry about that Fluttershy.” “It’s okay is Twilight home?” “Yeah hold on Twilight it’s Fluttershy” “Thank you John I’ll take it from here. What would you like Fluttershy?” “I was hoping I could keep the book I borrowed for a bit longer” “You do realise Fluttershy that the book is overdue now and you have some fines to pay” “I know but the animals don’t want to lose the book since they love it so much.” “I understand okay I’ll see you tomorrow Fluttershy goodbye” “Goodbye Twilight and I’m sorry about this” Twilight closed the door after Fluttershy left and levitated a book and started to write in it and left it on the table and headed to her room. When John heard the door close he decided to investigate the book was called “library members fines and returns” when he opened the book he saw on the back of the front page a picture of six ponies he recognised Twilight and Fluttershy but he didn’t know the blue pegasus, the orange pony, the white unicorn and the pink pony. Upon further investigation in the book he had found the names of the ponies in the picture they were Rainbow dash, Applejack, Rarity and Pinkie pie and where they live which would help out quite a lot. “John what are you doing” Spike asked standing in the doorway of the kitchen “I wanted to help Twilight out and I noticed her friends had books overdue so tomorrow I’m going to go into town and help her out” “Wow that would be a great help for Twilight she’s always busy making lists but she can never put her hoof down when it comes to getting books back.” “Thanks well I’m going to call it a night all that shovelling is hurting my arms.” “Yeah me too goodnight John” “Spike before you go can you not mention this to Twilight please I want it to be a surprise” “No problem pinkie promise” Spike cover his eye with his claw then headed to bed and John did the same. End of chapter 2
John the farm helperNon brony in a pony world chapter 3 Before spike could get into his basket to sleep Twilight stopped him. “So Spike what was John like today” “He was quite quiet at the diamond mines he looked like he wanted to ask some questions but he stopped himself and continued to work.” “That is strange but maybe when he feels more relaxed he will open up more anything else?” “There was this other thing but I don’t know if I should say as it is something he freaked out about” “Okay Spike we don’t have to talk about it but if you want to tell me about it you’re more than welcome to goodnight Spike” Downstairs John was having problems sleeping. "Did I overreact when Mark mentioned the girl problem to Spike he would never have found out more than what I would have been willing to tell him.Who should I go and see first to get the library books back maybe Applejack since some of Twilight’s other friends may pop by and say hello and if I can manage to say hi back it will help with getting the books back." After that thought John fell asleep and had a relaxing dream instead of a nightmare like the night before. It was morning and realised he was the only one awake so he decided to have a look through the phones videos and music he was glad he had his earphones with him and decided to read a book while listening to music. “Morning John” John didn’t realise someone was talking to him until he got a tap on the leg. “Oh hi Spike sorry I didn’t hear you call me” “Its okay I was wondering who are you going to see first” “I’ve decided to see Applejack first since I may get to see some of Twilights other friends” “I understand but you do need one thing before you go out thought” “What’s that?” “A shower follow me and I’ll show you where it is” John followed Spike to the shower room which was opposite the bathroom. “Thanks Spike but where’s the lock?” “We don’t have one but you can put something in front of the door if that helps towels are in the cupboard.” “Thanks Spike” Spike left and closed the door behind him John then jumped in the shower and had a quick wash which helped him relax and put some clean clothes on. When he headed downstairs he saw Twilight and she had a big grin on her face. “Are you okay Twilight” “Your hair is sticking up and I think its funny” “Do you have a mirror so I can see it.” Twilight levitated a hand mirror over to John and he could understand what made her have that big grin on her face as he had one aswell then he used his hand to flatten his hair back down. “So what are you going to do today twilight?” “I’m going to head into town and pick up some items I forgot to tell Spike to get yesterday how about you?” “Might say hi to Fluttershy today” “That would be nice as she is scared of the everfree forest” “So why does she live there?” “I have asked her but she tell us she likes to be near her animals but I don’t think that’s the real reason” John looked around the room and realised Spike wasn’t with them. “Twilight where is spike?” “Oh he went to Rarities he has a crush on her.” “Does she know?” “She knows but she just thinks he’s being playful and doesn’t worry about it” When their conversation finished Twilight left and headed into town John left afterwards and tried to find his way to the apple family. After 10 minutes of looking he found a sign which said “apple family farm” while he was walking he heard a strange sound which made him worry. *Thump, rustle* When he got closer he see a large red horse with something around its neck.When John got closer the red horse notices him and walks over to him. “Excuse me but what are you doing here?” His voice was deeper than what John was expecting but John tried sound friendly to avoid getting injured. “Hi I’m John I’m looking for Applejack is she here” “What do you want with Applejack she ain’t done nothing wrong” “I’m here to collect an overdue library book from her for Twilight” “Well that seem reasonable my names Big Mac, unfortunately she’s not here at the moment would you like to help me here on the farm until she gets back.” “Yeah okay what would you like me to do” “Follow me and I’ll explain while we walk” So big mac told John he wants him to kick twenty apple trees for him as he is behind on his schedule. Big Mac showed him a technique he uses. “That’s the way I do the job please make sure there are baskets under the tree so the apple don’t get bruised.” “Okay Big Mac just one question before I get to work how long do I have to get all the apples” “If you can do it before sundown that would help out a lot” So Big Mac left John to work on the trees and did as he was told and put baskets under the trees to catch the apples.The technique he found worked the best was doing a leg sweep on the tree he didn’t know what to do with the apples when they were in the basket so he decided to try and find big mac who was plowing a field. “Big mac I forgot to ask what should I do with the apple which have fallen” “Leave them in the tree shade I’ll deal with them later” “Thanks I’ll get back to work now” So John left big Mac to plowing the field and continued to kick the trees until all the apples fell. Twilight was in the library and had collected all the items she forgot to ask Spike to get yesterday when she heard a strange noise coming from inside the library. *phone ringing sound* Twilight found the strange device on the table and levitated it and saw it had a name on the screen. She saw two buttons on the screen what said accept and decline.she decided to press accept to see what would happen. “H-hello who am I talking to?” “Steve who is this” “Twilight Sparkle princess Celestia’s most faithful student what am I talking into?.” “You’re talking into a mobile phone don’t worry I’m a friend of John’s how is he doing there?” “He’s doing okay he did have a recent bad dream and I am worried about it.” “Do you want to tell me about the dream and I’ll try to help, wait where is John now as I thought he would have kept the phone with him.” “He said he was going to see Fluttershy. Is it a problem that I have the phone I can put it down and leave it if you want me to?” “No it’s okay as long as you don’t steal it. Would you like to tell me about the dream now?” “Okay in the dream he told me that he was saw you and someone called Mark told him he was a horse and you walked off and left him alone he did try to run but he couldn’t catch up.” When Steve heard this he stayed quiet for a moment before replying. “It might be he’s worried that if stays there he will change form without a choice and lose us as friends. Can you give him a message from me?” “Yes I can I just need a pen and some paper.” Twilight levitated a piece of paper and a quill over and got ready to write the message. “I’m ready for the message now” “Okay tell him that me and Mark would never leave him no matter what happens” “Thank you when I see him I’ll give him the message. What does low battery mean?” “Do you have an electric plug there as he is going to want to charge the phone up” “Yes we do it was nice talking to you Steve hope you have a wonderful day” “You to Twilight Sparkle goodbye” “Just call me Twilight in the future okay goodbye” Twilight pressed the end call button and put the phone back where she found it. "Maybe I should send a letter to the princess again and give her an update". Twilight sent a short request to Celestia and awaited a reply. Back on the farm John had kicked fifteen apple trees and decided to take a short break before finishing his work he was glad he brought something to eat and drink with him. It’s nice and peaceful here it must be great to raise a family here. When he tried to stand up he realised his leg was in a lot of pain since he was only using his right leg. "Come on breathe slowly try and not think about the leg Big Mac’s counting on you". John finally got back on to his feet and used his left leg finished of his work when he heard a voice call from somewhere. “Consarn it it’s broken again big mac can you help me big mac...where are ya?.” When he couldn’t hear the voice or see the where the voice was coming from he decided to see what the problem was. John saw the problem the apple cart front wheel had slightly come off the stick it was on so he went in search of a hammer and some nails. When he had the hammer and nails he got to work on the cart when he heard someone talking to him from behind. “Excuse me but what are y’all doing?” “Fixing your cart I over heard you had some trouble with it. “Why aren’t you facing me while we talk?” “Because I am trying to concentrate I’m not trying to be rude” “Why are you helping me?” “I just like to help people” *bang bang bang* “I like your being honest with me” “There that should stop it happening in the future my names John what’s yours” “The name’s Applejack friend who are you waiting for?” When John heard the name he jumped a bit. “What’s wrong don’t you like the name?” “No it’s nothing like that it’s just I was waiting for you” Upon hearing this Applejack backed away from John worried about what he was going to do next Applejack went on the offence. “What do you want with me I’ve done nothing wrong” “I know you haven’t I’ve come to collect the overdue book from you for Twilight as she is always busy.” “It’s nice that you’re doing that for Twilight it’s mighty respectful however would you be willing to help me first then I’ll give you the book.” “But I did your cart for you” “And I’m grateful for that so let’s say I want you do one more thing for me.” “Okay what is it.” “I would like you to help me paint a treehouse as a surprise for my little sister and her friends” “Okay I can do that when do you want to start” “Right now follow me” So John followed Applejack to where the paint is stored and John carried the paint and followed her to the the treehouse and they saw it was quite messy. “Would you like to paint or pick up the items of the floor?” “Is it okay if I paint as I may throw away things your sister wants to keep hold of” “Okay partner let’s get to work” After an hour of work Applejack broke the silence “You don’t like to talk much do ya” “No sorry I just don’t know what to ask about” “You can ask anything darling I won’t judge I’ll ask the first question to get the ball rolling. What are your thoughts of ponyville?” “Erm it’s a nice town to live in I guess I haven’t really gone anywhere yet as I don’t like to be judged by people I don’t know.” “Okay now you ask me a question. Don’t worry about the question you want to ask me I’ll be honest” “Okay erm what’s it like to live on a farm I’d imagine it’s hard” “It depends on the season if it’s winter or autumn it’s not that bad but spring and summer is when it gets hard.” Applejack and John had a good back and forth with questions until Applejack asked an awkward question. “Do you have a crush on a girl back on earth?” “*sigh* I really don’t want to answer but I guess if you want me to” Applejack could see he didn’t want to answer her question and quickly stopped him. “If you don’t want to answer it you don’t have to I’ll ask something else. What are your thoughts of big Mac?” “Thanks he’s seems like someone you would want to keep as a friend rather than an enemy. I think I have finished” Applejack inspected his work and was happy with his work and they headed back to Apple jack’s home. “Well you have earned your reward here is the library book” “Thanks but would it be okay if I leave it here as I want to have them all at the same time.” “All at the same time what do you mean?” “Well want keep it a surprise for Twilight but I’m going to get the books which are overdue back for her from her friends” “That sound like a nice thing to do. Who do you have to see now?” “You’re the first pony I have seen so I still need to collect books from Rainbow Dash, Pinkie pie Rarity and Fluttershy. Who do you think I should see next?” Applejack thought before giving answer. “I think you should see Pinkie pie next she lives in sugarcube corner” “Thanks but what about Rainbow dash how will I find her?” “You see her flying around?” Applejack chuckled at her own remark and said farewell to John. While he was walking home he thought about what would be the best way to introduce himself to Pinkie. "Should I just say hello or should I buy something first then say hello, I’ll ask spike but I don’t have any money for here I’ll talk to Twilight maybe she can help me." When he got home he saw Twilight who was sitting on chair in the middle of the room who motioned for him to sit down next to her. “Twilight are you okay you seem down” “I’m sorry I should have tried to find you” “What did you do I won’t be mad I promise.” “Your phone rang and since you weren’t here I answered it I’m so sorry” When John heard this he just laughed which confused Twilight. “That’s it I don’t really care if I forget my phone and you answered it there is one thing on the phone I don’t want you to see. If you destroyed my belonging with your magic I would be mad then so who did you talk to.” After hearing she wasn’t hated by him she perked up and passed him a piece of paper over. “What’s this?” “I spoke to Steve on the phone and told about your dream and it’s message from him for you” When John read the message he began to tear up Twilight seeing this gave him a hug to cheer him up. “Thanks for giving me the message Twilight I was worried they were going to forget me overtime.” When they finished hugging they heard a knock at the door Twilight opened the door and saw it was Big Mac who had a small bag on his back. “Hi Twilight is John here?” “Yeah John it’s for you” John came back from the kitchen with some ice in a cloth and noticed big mac had something for him. “Hi Big Mac you ok?” “Yeah I am okay I wanted to give you something before you left but I didn’t get to you in time and I’m not going to take no for an answer” John then takes the small bag of Big Macs back. “Erm okay thanks big Mac.” “Okay oh and Twilight a message from Spike he said he’s going to be helping Rarity make her dresses for when she goes to Canterlot in a few days.” “Thanks Big Mac see you tomorrow” When Big Mac left Twilight was down and John wanted to what was wrong. “Are you okay Twilight do you want me to get you a drink.” “No it’s just I like having spike sleep in the room with me he’s like a young brother to me I know that sounds stupid to you.” “It doesn’t sound stupid to me but why don’t I sleep in your room with you it’ll be like spike is there with you.” “Where would you sleep though” “I guess on the floor” John said while shrugging his shoulders “Why don’t you sleep in my bed with me?” “Will there be enough room though for you.” “There should be enough room.” “Okay then do you want to read a book with me until you get tired” Twilight smiled when she heard about the book and she levitated a book to John to read. “Can you read this one to me?” The book was called “The history of Ponyville” John sat down on the sofa and motioned for Twilight to do the same which she did. When John finished the book he realised it was quite late and that Twilight was asleep. I’m guessing the book did it. John put the book down by his side and gently picked up Twilight and took her to her bedroom when he stepped in he was surprised at what he saw. The bedroom had books everywhere like in the library and had glow in the dark stars on the ceiling. John moved the star print duvet and gently put Twilight under it and went to the other side and slid into bed trying to avoid waking Twilight. "I miss you guys so much." Meanwhile back on Earth A man and a woman are searching the streets late at night. “Come on let’s call it a night” “What why? he might be round this corner here.” “Because it’s late and you to have work in the morning” “I’ll give up my job if it means I could have him back. Look here comes someone if you ask them I’ll call it a night. The man then walked up to the stranger. “Excuse me I was wondering if you have seen my son his name's John Carther” End of chapter 3
Baker boyA non brony in a pony world Chapter 4 It was Morning and John had woken up before Twilight and decided to give her breakfast in bed as a way of saying thank you for letting him stay so he headed downstairs and checked his phone and noticed the battery had died. "I hope Twilight won’t mind me using some of her electric." John went into his bag and pulled out his charger and plugged it into the wall socket and his phone began charging. John then went into the kitchen and looked for some food for Twilight, he found some in the cupboard next to spike’s gem cupboard he also found some plates in the cupboard as well and decided to pick some hay an apple and a few flowers for Twilight. When he went back to her room he saw that she was awake. “Morning John what’s that?” “Oh this I was bringing you breakfast in bed I’ve got to find some way to thank you for your generosity of letting me stay here.” “Aw thanks but you shouldn’t have” “I know but I had to show I’m grateful somehow. should take this back downstairs then?” “No it’s okay I’ll eat it in her” *Phone text message noise* “Excuse me I’m going to see what it’s about” “Take your time I’m going to get ready” John closed Twilight’s bedroom door behind and went to see what the message was. "I wasn't expecting Steve to contact me this early I wonder what it’s about." When he got to the phone he accepted the text message and the message he saw worried him. “I’ll call you at 10:30 sharp we have a massive problem Steve” “Who was it” Twilight asked while walking down the stairs. “My friend Steve he sent me a text which has got me worried.” “I’m sure it’s nothing what are you going to do today?” “I’m going to see Pinkie pie” “I’m going to see Applejack at the farm and see if she needs any help. John I think you forgot to do something yesterday.” Twilight pointed her hoof at the bag on the table which John opened inside he found ten coins “Wow big Mac must of been impressed with your work yesterday” “I’m guessing this is a lot of money” “Well it’s more than big Mac is willing to give to someone. He must of been impressed with the work you did on the farm yesterday.” “I know it may sound like a strange question but where can I get my clothes cleaned as I’ve got paint all over these as you can see.” “There is a new shop which is called wash and dry but I can do them here for you if you give me three coins” “That seems fair I’m going to take a shower and get going where should I put my clothes to be washed.” “Just drop them outside the door and I’ll deal with them” John grabbed some fresh clothes from his backpack and headed for the shower room and dropped his painted covered clothes outside the door and had a quick shower. When he came out of the shower room he went down stairs and saw Twilight cleaning his clothes. "Ask her now if you don’t get an answer maybe after you get her books she’ll tell you." Before he could ask Twilight she already started to give an answer for the question he wanted to ask. “I’m sorry I don’t know how you’re going to get back to Earth I’m not that skilled yet as in magic as you may think.” “*sigh* I understand but how did you know what I was going to ask” “Most humans who come here want to go back ask me to send them home I think it’s because I live in the library and they believe there are hidden spells somewhere.” “Okay I’m a bit disappointed that you can’t help me but thanks answering my question would Pinkies shop be open now.” “It would but Pinkie doesn’t own it she lives there with the cakes.” "The cakes what a strange surname" “so where can I find pinkie” “She’ll be at Sugarcube corner and you won’t miss her trust me.” “I don’t like the sound of that well I’m going to go grab my phone and some food and a drink from my bag and get going oh and here’s your money for cleaning my clothes.” “Thank you I’ll see you later John.” “Bye Twilight” As John searched for Sugarcube corner he got another text from Steve “When I call what I am going to tell you is the truth.” What does Steve want and why doesn’t he call now wait *sniff* what’s that smell. John followed his nose to what he hoped would be sugarcube corner he was surprised by a building’s design it had gingerbread house style roof and a cupcake for a chimney upon closer inspection he found this is sugarcube corner. "Well here goes nothing." John entered sugarcube corner headed for the counter he looked around and couldn’t see anyone so John tapped the bell on the counter. *bell ding* “Ding” John looked around for the voice he just heard and tried the bell again. *bell ding* “Ding* John was getting slightly annoyed by this now. "Okay one last time then come back later." *Bell ding* “BOO” John fell backwards due to the surprise the pink pony gave him. “*laughs, snorts* got you hi I’m Pinkie pie are you my new friend?” “Wait what” “I’ll take that as a yes what’s your name” “John I’m here about the library book you borrowed” “I’ll let you have the book as long as you do three fun things with me” “Erm okay what do you want me to do?” “Yay I want you to help me bake and run the shop. Mr and Mrs cake are out in the market with pound and pumpkin” “Wait that’s only two things what else do want me to do?” “I want you to have a sleepover with me it’ll be fun learning about each other” “Okay what would you like me to do first” “That's the spirit grab those eggs over there and get cracking *laughs*” John joined in the laugh and helped pinkie bake an assortment of goodies. Meanwhile Twilight was on the farm and talking to Applejack. “So AJ how was John on the farm” “It was great he helped me paint Apple bloom’s treehouse we was quiet though but I helped him with that” “Anything else?” “Yeah he looked like he was trying to hide pain and when I asked he told me it was nothing” “Maybe he was trying to impress you was there anything else” “Yeah I asked him if he had a crush on a girl back on earth but he hated the question” “What was his answer” “I stopped him before he answered I didn’t want to bring up a bad memory” “That’s probably for the best what did he do with Big Mac as he gave John some money?” “John helped Big Mac with the apple bucking” “Thank you Applejack I can tell the princess of how John is doing now goodbye AJ.” “See ya later Twi” As Twilight left Applejack on the farm he couldn’t stop thinking about the crush question. "Why was he against answering that question was he worried AJ would laugh at him I know I’ll say hi to him at sugarcube corner." Meanwhile John was putting the finishing touches on the cupcakes Pinkie was overlooking his work while bouncing. “Wow you’re doing better than I thought you would do.” “Thanks Pinkie can I ask you a strange question.” “Sure I like strange questions because I can give strange answers” “How are you bouncing it’s kind of creeping me out” “I’m part pony part spring oh now it’s my turn to ask a strange question why is the sky blue?” “Erm because it’s day” Pinkie laughed at his answer “No because Rainbow dash is the fastest flier in all of Equestria” Before he could respond he got the phone call from Steve. “Is it okay if I answer this Pinkie” “Okie dokie lokie” John assumed that means yes so he went out the back door and answered the phone. “Steve what’s wrong” “Me and Mark are in a police station being questioned because of you.” “What why?” “Because you’ve been missing for four days now and they’re asking if we know where you are.” “But you do know where I am I’m in Ponyville.” “I know but how can I tell the police that. You’ve got to get back now.” “I can’t I don’t know how to I’ve talked to Twilight and she can’t get me back” “But she knows Princess Celestia. I’ve got to go in now ask Mark” “Mark?” “Yeah it me your families worried about you” “I know if I could go back I would I need to know something who is Princess Celestia” “She an alicorn half unicorn half pegasus and the ruler of Equestria and she is Twilight’s teacher” “Okay thanks I’ve got to go now Pinkies waiting for me” “You forgot haven’t you” “Forgot what” “It’s my birthday today” “Sorry I forgot your birthday if I get back home I’ll buy you what ever you want” Pinkie overheard the conversation and decided to join in. “John who are you talking to?” “My friend Mark it’s his birthday today and I forgot” “Can I sing him my birthday song?” “I’ll ask him Mark Pinkie pie wants to sing you a song would you like that?” “Yes I would but can it wait until Steve comes out from being questioned?” “I’ll ask pinkie” Pinkie overheard the question and was already giving her answer. “Yes I don’t mind waiting I have to serve the customers anyway take your time” “Hey Mark has anyone questioned Tina yet” “They haven’t yet, they have questioned your neighbors if they have heard any strange noises a few days ago but they didn’t.” “What about my family?.” “Your mum been waiting at the phone non stop expecting demands from the kidnappers and your dad’s been searching nearby towns for any trace of you.” “Why don’t you tell my mum or dad what’s happened” “If we did that it would just have the same outcome as the police.” “True but it would help them relax.” “I hate to say this but I can’t it sounds crazy that you’re in a cartoon universe.” “Okay then how about this, think it fully over talk to Steve think of all the pros and cons then let me know your final answer tomorrow or later on today okay.” “Okay Steve is out the questioning room and were heading outside now can you get PInkie now.” John put the phone on the speaker setting and called Pinkie over. “John can you deal with the customers while I sing my super duper birthday song” “Okay Pinkie see you guys later” “Wait before you go I need to tell you something else, me and Steve watched Fionas video when you went to the bathroom when you were with us” “I know you forgot to put the phone back on the main screen.” While serving the customers he overheard parts of Pinkie’s song he was amazed how quick she managed to come up with that song on the spot. When the song finished he heard them say goodbye. “Who were they John?” ”My Earth friends Mark and Steve I miss them so much” “Aww thats sweet I know if I hadn’t seen my friend in a while I would miss them aswell.” “Thanks Pinkie do you want me to make more cupcakes or anything else” “We don’t need anymore cupcakes but can you make cookies as the fillies like them” “Okay Pinkie what kind do you need?” “Three kinds plain, choc chip and chocolate can you do that for me” “Yes I can, let me put my phone in my pocket and get to work.” After making the batter for the cookies John notices something. “Pinkie you’re out of eggs” “Okie dokie lokie can you take some cookies to the school and take this money to the apple farm and get some more eggs.” “But I can’t carry all these cookies” “Take the wagon that’s in the back you silly filly” John did as he was told and put the cookies in the wagon and put the money in his pocket. "Where’s the school if only I saw someone I know... wait is that Fluttershy?" John waved over to Fluttershy who flew over to him “Hi Fluttershy do you know where the school is?.” “Yes I was actually going there myself do you want to walk and talk with me.” “That would be lovely thanks Fluttershy” While they walked Fluttershy broke the tension between them “How are you doing today John” “Not good I’ve got my friends in trouble with the police and my family are worried about me.” “That doesn’t sound good why are they worried about you.” “I’ve been missing for four days now and my friends don’t want to say anything to my family as they won’t believe it.” “I’m sure they will make the right choice in the end.” “Yeah I’m sure they will can I ask what the name of that book you ask Twilight to keep longer is called.” “The book is called short stories for all animals great and small volume one” “Volume one?” “Yes there are five books altogether but the animals only want me to read the first book” After hearing about the book they were at a tall building. “Is this the school?” “Yes there are some newly hatched baby birds nearby and I need to know how many there are goodbye John.” “Goodbye Fluttershy” John looked around on the school premises for a teacher while he was looking around he was approached by a purple pony. “Excuse me but who are you?” “I’m John Pinkie pie asked me to bring some cookies for the fillies at the school” “That’s nice of her my name is Cheerilee I’m one of the teachers here at the school.” “Where are they now” “There at home now I can take the cookies from you now if you want me to” “It would help out as I have to get eggs from the farm next thank you.” “You’re welcome I know the children will appreciate the sweets can you help me carry them inside.” John picked up the cookies and took them into a storage room cheerilee thanked John for helping and headed to the farm to get some more eggs for Pinkie, he was glad he saw Big Mac when he got there as he didn’t want to search for him. “Hi Big Mac Pinkie needs some eggs for the bakery.” “Did she say how many?” “No but she gave me this amount of money” “Okay I understand follow me” So John followed Big Mac to where the eggs are kept and he gave him enough eggs to last for the week. “Here you go John if you want to earn any money just come by from time to time I will have some work for you.” “Thanks Big Mac I’ll think about it I’ll see you later.” While John was walking back with the wagon filled with eggs he got a text from Steve “Me and mark have thought about it and we’re going to tell your parents tomorrow and we’re going to give them your phone number so they can contact you.” "I’m glad you’re going to do the right thing you two good luck." When he arrived at the bakery he saw Pinkie there with Rainbow dash. Pinkie motioned for John to talk with them. “Dashie this is my new super duper friend John, John this is my bestest friend in the whole of Equestria Rainbow dash.” ”Hi Rainbow Dash can I have a private word with you” “Erm sure Pinkie is he going to do anything weird” “I don’t think so but just think if he does you can just fly away.” “Oh yeah thanks Pinkie so what do you want” “I was wondering if there is anyway I could get those books back from you which are overdue.” “You could but I want something in return” “What do you want in return?” “I would like you to get the Wonder Bolts to come to my house in Cloudsdale.” “Okay consider it done” “Do you even know who the Wonder Bolts are” “Yes there on that poster over there.” “Whatever if you can get them to my house Twilight can have her books back deal? “Deal” Rainbow dash and John shook on their deal and rainbow said bye to Pinkie before continuing her stunts. “Hey Pinkie how big are the Wonder bolts?” “There the biggest thing around. Twilight popped round to see how you were doing” “What did you tell her?” “I told her if she wants to know how you’re getting on to come to my sleepover” “Well is she?” “She said yes she wanted to keep a close eye on you for some reason.” “I can’t think of a reason why she would need to keep a check on me I’m going to put the eggs away pinkie.” Meanwhile at the library Twilight was giving the princess a face to face update. “Hello Twilight would you like to know how his dreams are.” “Yes please has he shown any strange dream activity lately?” “Luna has informed me that his dreams are more calm now since that bad dream he had.” “That’s good however he may have a strange dream as he has been with Pinkie today” “That would cause anyone to have strange dreams *laughs* anything else” “There is one other thing he left his strange device here and it can talk I was told by the voice in the device it’s called a mobile phone. The voice was called Steve who gave me a message for John.” “Ask John when you get chance to tell you more about this device called a mobile phone. I must get going duties are calling.” “Take care princess” As soon as the princess left Twilight locked up the library and headed to sugarcube corner and saw Pinkie and John talking outside Pinkie seemed more excited than usual. “Pinkie are you okay you seem to be acting happier than usual” “John wants to do something fun so I said let’s have a bouncing contest and I WON” “Why don’t we go bowling it should be open” “That sounds fun let’s do that John follow me” So John and Twilight followed Pinkie to the bowling alley and decided to play a few games and John decided to ask Pinkie a few questionse. “So Pinkie how long have you worked at the bakery?” “About 2 years now it’s super fun and Mr and Mrs cake are awesome they even let me help myself to a cupcake or two.” “What’s Rarity like as I plan to see her tomorrow.” “She’s super nice and she makes a lot of pretty dresses I don’t like that she always has to be clean that’s no fun.” Pinkie decided to ask a few questions after her bowling turn “So John what do you think of me?” “At first I thought you were creepy as you alway like to bounce on the spot for an unbelievable amount of time.” Pinkies hair fell flat upon hearing this. “Does this mean you don’t like me?” “No I do now that I understand you’re there to make ponies happy and I think that’s awesome” Pinkies hair went back to it cottons candy shape after hearing this which surprised John. “So are you enjoying yourself pinkie” “Yes this is so much more fun with friends” “That’s great to hear how about you Twilight?” “Yeah I’m having fun too but I’m a bit tired now can we get going?” Twilight asked Pinkie as she is always full of energy “Yeah we can always have more fun at home” “Twilight do you want me to carry you as you look like you’re about to fall asleep right now.” “*Yawn* yes please” Twilight jumped into John’s arms and they headed back to sugarcube corner to Pinkies room When she opened the door everything John saw was pink except for the bed and few sweet painted on that were painted on the wall. “So what do we do now I’ve never been to a sleepover before.” “We play games and eat cupcakes and party.” “That sound fun how about you Twilight...Twilight?” John noticed that she was asleep which made him smile. “Put her in my bed we can still have fun.” So John put her in the bed and Pinkie could tell he was worried about something and tried to perk him up. “What’s wrong you seem down do you want to talk about it” “*sigh* My friends are going to tell my parents that I haven’t been kidnapped but I’m here” “What’s wrong with that at least they’ll know you’re safe?” “True but they’ll want me to come home and I don’t know how but if I am here maybe I’m here for a greater purpose.” Pinkie’s hair fell slightly flat and offered John a cupcake. “Thanks for the offer but no thanks I’ve got too many thing on my mind to think about food at the moment.” Pinkie hated seeing people and ponies down so he decided to hug John which he returned. He could smell something sweet in her hair which calmed him down. “Thank you Pinkie I needed that is it okay if I go to sleep.” “As long as I can sleep on your chest.“ “Deal.” Pinkie trotted over to the light switch and turned it off then went and laid on John’s chest. On earth Steve and Mark were trying to figure out the best way to give the news about John. “Should we be straight with the truth or take our time” “I think it’s best to take our time as they will have questions.” “Good point, tomorrow morning we’ll break the news to them about his location.” “Good night Steve.” “Good night Mark” End of chapter 4
The truthNon brony in a pony world chapter 5 Mark and Steve were at John’s house ready to break the news to his family. “You ready Mark?” Mark had a look of worry across his face “I don’t know if I can do this what if we go to jail for holding back information” “It’s something we’ll have to deal with later now come on” “But what if they don’t believe us” “Then we’ll call John and he can tell them now come on” They walked up the path to John’s house and saw the front door was open slightly. *Knock knock knock* John’s mother answered the door and she looked like she had lost a lot of sleep. “Have you found John?”John mum said with excitement in her voice “We haven’t but we know where he is. Is it okay if we come in?” Steve said calmly “Yes please do” When they stepped into the house they saw pictures of John everywhere from when he was younger to how he is now all over the place. “It’s my way of knowing he’s with me *chuckle*” “Is John’s dad here as well as we’d prefer to tell you both at the same time” “He’s just gone to the shop would you like to see John’s room?” Steve was getting into the same state as mark now. “Erm yes please” John’s mum forced a smile. “Great John your friends are here go on up” They headed up to John’s room worried about what his room would be like. “You ready Mark?” “Not really but it might help us when we explain things if we can show them proof.” They opened the door and saw everything was still the same and they headed towards the computer. “Steve do you know his password for his facebook.” “Yeah why.” “Good turn on his computer and go onto his Facebook account and look for Tina and their last conversation.” Steve did as he was told and found John and Tina’s first and only conversation.They then heard a voice call for them from downstairs. “Mark, Steve his dad is here now.” Steve left the computer on and followed mark down the stairs where they saw an angry looking father who looked deep into their eyes and gave them a firm and straight to the point warning. “If you’re lying about the location of my son I will call the police and ask if I can get some restraining papers signed so you can no longer come near me or my family.” After that was said he calmed down and motioned for them to sit down at their dining room table. No one said anything for two minutes then Mark started to tell them the story “Well it all started at school when John asked us about this group at school and what they were talking about this question caught the interest of one of the group members who asked us to show him what they were talking about.” Mark was looking straight into the eyes of John’s dad who decided to ask a question. “When did this talk with this other boy happen. Was it the day he disappeared?”Mark nodded in response. “Yes, John told us he was going to see Fiona a girl he wanted to ask out who told him to meet her at the town park after school. He sent us a text saying it went badly so we sent a text back saying come to Steve’s house so we could show him something that should cheer him up. He came round to Steve’s house where we were going to show him the show. Then when we saw him he was with Tina.” The mother jumped in and asked a question. “Who is Tina is she a friend of his?” “We think so we don’t know exactly who she is but before she left she said I’ll talk to you on Facebook later.” “Steve would you like to continue the story.” The father’s gaze left Mark and focused on Steve while he spoke. “So John came into my house and we showed him the show that the group was talking about” “What was the name of the show?” “My little pony friendship is magic” The dads face changed from anger to confusion upon hearing the shows name but decided to not ask why they would watch the show. “Well after showing him an episode of the show we showed him a couple of other My little pony videos. Then when he left that’s the last we saw of him.” “Is that it or is there more” The mother asked trying to understand what she has been told. “Yes there is more he sent me a text after Tina told him he could take him to Equestria. Its what the area of the show is called” “So what happened next?” “He told Tina yes expecting nothing to happen and I called him and he didn’t know where he was.” The Father jumped in again. “Wait let me guess he’s there in the show.” Mark and Steve both nodded in response. “I’ve heard enough of your lies I’m calling the police.” He got up and head straight for the phone when he picked up the phone Steve panicked and blurted out something which they both hoped would help the situation. “WAIT WE CAN CALL HIM TO PROVE HE’S REALLY THERE AND SAFE.” Upon hearing this John’s dad decided to give them one more chance. “Upstairs on his computer is his conversation with Tina and we have his number here please believe us.” John’s dad put the phone down and decided to check what they said was the truth. “Fine I’m going to check the conversation upstairs Mark come with me and Steve get him on the phone.” John’s dad headed upstairs and Mark followed and he saw the conversation about going to Equestria. “Well you’re telling the truth here but don’t think that means you’re out of the woods yet.” Then he heard his wife call from downstairs. “QUICK PAUL GET DOWN HERE JOHN’S SAFE I CAN HEAR HIM” Paul pushed Mark out the way and rushed down the stairs to talk to John. Earlier back in Ponyville John was awoken by Pinkie poking his nose. “Pinkie what are you doing?” “Pretending you’re an alarm clock” “Why?” “Because you snore so loudly and I thought if I poked your nose you would stop” “I’m sorry about snoring can you let me get up please?”Pinkie jumped of John’s chest and passe him something to eat. “Okay here a good moring cupcake.” “Thanks is it okay if I eat it later?” “Sure I’ll get you a bag” As soon as Pinkie left John got a phone call "Why is Steve calling me this early" ”Hello Steve how are you doing” “Steve? no this is your mom where are you” “M-mom I can’t believe I’m talking to you I’m in Equestria well ponyville to be more exact.” “Are you safe your friends told us what happened is it true? “Yes I’m safe and what my friends said happened is also true” “Hold on I’ll get you Father” John had to put the phone back to avoid going deaf from the yelling. “Son?” “Yeah dad” “Get home right now that’s an order” “I don’t know how dad” “What do you mean you don’t know how?” “I asked a unicorn about how to get home since they use magic but she doesn’t know how I got here.” “Okay I believe you son but I want you to promise me something son.” “Yes dad what is it?” “That you’ll stay safe until you can get out of there.” “I will dad I promise can I talk to my friends quickly” “Yes son you can, he wants to speak to one of you two” Mark decided he’d talk to John on the phone. “Hello John it’s me Mark do you need anymore help” “Yeah Where does princess celestia live?” “She lives in Canterlot you can get by train do you have any bits.” “What are bits I was given some money by Big Mac is that what the currency is called?” “Yes it is do you think she will help after all she is royalty” “I hope so or else I’m out of options and then I guess I’m trapped her” “I’ll give your parents your mobile number so they can contact you okay” “Okay well I’ve got a train to catch so see ya” “Bye John see you soon” John hung up the phone and let everything sink in. His parents knew he was safe his friends made the right decision.Then he looked around the room and realised that Twilight was still here in the room but she was still asleep. "I’m glad you didn’t hear that on the phone Twilight. I’d hate to sound ungrateful for what you and your friends have done for me but I need to get home somehow." When he went downstairs he saw Pinkie working in the bakery.He tried to walk away without being noticed but she saw him. “Hey where did you think you’re sneaking off to mr?” “Sorry about that Pinkie didn’t want to disturb you while you worked.” “Aw that’s sweet here’s that book I borrowed off Twilight” “Would it be okay if I leave it here for now i want to get them all at the same time” “Ooh so thats why you asked Dashie about the book okay I won’t tell Twilight.” “Thanks well I’m going to see Rarity now before she gets to the train station.” “Well if you’re going on a train you’ll need this” Pinkie hands John a bag full of coins. “Pinkie why are you giving me this?” “I overheard you talk on the thingy and I thought this would cheer you up” “Thanks Pinkie.” Pinkie gave John a hug which he returned and headed for Rarity boutique luckily he saw it when he went with spike to collect diamonds. When he arrived he saw spike leaving with a bag of gems and he was happily eating them. “Hi spike is Rarity here?” “Yeah she is, is this the last book.” “No I’ve still got Rainbow Dash’s book and Fluttershy book left” “Okay well I am going back to the library see ya” “See ya spike” John headed into the building Rarity was in and was greeted almost instantly. “Welcome to Rarity’s boutique I’m Rarity what can I do for you?” “Hi I’m John I’m here for” he was cut off before he could finish “I know Spike told me if you want the book however I want you to do something for me” “What do you want me to do?” “I want you to come to Canterlot with me and help me sell my dresses.” “Okay do you know how much your looking for on each dress? “No what ever amount you can get will be good enough I’m ready to get going can you carry some of the dresses.” “Okay I’ll take care not to drop them.” “Good now we mustn't waste time with idle chit chat as the train is about to depart.” John followed Rarity to the train station and got on the train headed for Canterlot. “So Rarity what’s Canterlot like?” “It’s a place where all the well known ponies go for a nice quiet break from other towns.” “What are the chances of me getting to see Princess Celestia today.” “I’d hate to say this darling but there’s not a good chance since the princess has many meetings to go to at this time of year” “Would you like to ask me anything?” “Yes who is your favourite pony you have met so far don’t worry I won’t judge” “I’d have to say Fluttershy as she saved my life when I got attacked by a manticore” “Well you’ll have to thank her somehow for being so brave” “I know I just don’t know how to though” “I’m sure you’ll figure something out we’re here now don’t forget your belongings and especially my belongings.” Rarity and John got off the train and headed into the middle of town. Rarity told John she would like him to try his best and get whatever you can John insisted he would like to go alone but Rarity had concerns. “Are you sure you want to go alone I could come with you if you want me to?” “No I wouldn’t want to get in your way” “Well if you’re sure we’ll meet back up here when we have sold the dresses do you agree? John nodded in agreement and went from shop to shop but was not having any luck.Meanwhile back in ponyville Twilight was talking to Pinkie about John. “So Pinkie what do you think of John?” “I think he’s super cool like ice cream *slurp*” “I don’t want to sound mean Pinkie but I don’t think you should throw him a party yet” “Aww but why not when other people show up I throw them a party” “I know but I heard his conversation on the phone earlier and I don’t think he’ll be in the partying mood.” “Okay then I’ll just have to make it up to him with a super big party” “Okay Pinkie” Twilight chuckled when she realised John made the same mistake again “look pinkie he left his mobile phone again I’ll take it back with me bye Pinkie” “Bye Twilight have a cupcake” Twilight left Pinkie with the cupcake and the phone in her magical grip. When she got back to the library she saw spike was in there doing his chores and left him to his work. "That’s why you’re my number one assistant spike." *Phone ringing sound* Spike noticed the strange noise but decided to not get involved and carried on with his chores so Twilight decided to answer it. “Hello who is this?” “This is John’s father who is this?” “I’m Twilight Sparkle he’s not here at the moment” “Well where is he? I want to talk to him” “He’s with a friend in Canterlot” “I need to know something from you” “What would you like to know?” “What would it cost to have my son back whatever you want you can have it just give me back my son” “I don’t understand I don’t want anything” “But you must want something you kidnapped my son” “I didn’t why would you say that” “Because you’re using his phone and I can’t hear his voice in the background” “Because he forgot to take it with him and if I could send your son back I would but I’m not that good at magic” “*sigh*I’ll try and believe you. So how is my son as we are worried about him” “He doing fine we aren’t forcing him to do anything he doesn’t want to do” “That’s good at least you treating him with respect. His friend left him a message would you be able to remember it.” “Yes I would” “Well it’s actually two messages one from me and his mum saying we love him very much and his message from his friend is Fiona put the video on Facebook whatever that means.” “I will tell him take care John’s dad” “Yeah you to whoever you are I forgot your name.” “It’s Twilight sparkle but you can just call me Twilight.” “Bye” Twilight hung up the phone and sent a letter to Princess celestia requesting to see her soon. Back in Canterlot John was still having no luck with shops he decided he would make this shop his last stop before calling it a day. The shop was called Glitz and Glam. "Well here goes nothing." John entered the shop and headed to the counter and pressed bell which was on the counter. “Hello who are you?” said the owner with concern in his voice as he saw the human carrying boxes in his hands. “Hi I’m John I’m trying to help my friend out can you please buy some dresses off me I’ve been to other clothes shops and they just showed me the door.” “I can tell you’re desperate by your voice well lets have a look shall we.” After ten minutes of awkward silence the owner of the shop spoke up. “So how much are you expecting to get for these dresses as I am impressed by the design and the stitch work.” “I honestly don’t know I was told to get whatever I can. Does that answer your question?.” “That does one more question who designed these dresses?.” “Rarity she’s a friend of mine.” “Wait here there is something I need to do in the back.” After waiting five minutes the shop owner came back “I wish to purchase seven of your dresses of you and I would like you to give your friend my card as I would like to do business with her in the future” “Thank you sir I best get going take care” John grabbed the card and the two bags of money from the counter and the shopkeeper levitated the unbought boxed dresses into John’s arms John thanked the shop owner and left the shop unfortunately he couldn’t see the pony walking by and tripped over her. “Why did you do that you clumsy fool” said the annoyed pony. “Sorry about that I didn’t see you” “Well no harm done I guess”The pony he tripped over took a look at the dresses ”Maybe it wasn’t such a bad thing that I bumped into you” “Why?” “Because you have great taste in style my friend but I guess you didn’t make these dresses nor do you plan to wear them” “No I’m going back to meet the person who designed them now. Would you like to meet her?.” “Yes let’s go.” So John took the pony who he bumped into to see Rarity who was sitting near the fountain where they agreed to meet up. “Rarity I have someone here who is interested in your work but I don’t know who it is.” “John this is Photo finish one of the biggest names in fashion.” “Yes that is me thank you John for showing me her I would like some privacy if possible” John nodded and left Photo finish and Rarity to their conversation and decided to try to see the princess at the castle where he was stopped by two guards. “Halt you may not pass Princess celestia is very busy and Princess Luna is asleep” “Do you know when the princess will not be busy as it’s an emergency?” “That information is confidential please go on with you day citizen” John left feeling depressed and hoping for this day to end quickly. "Sorry mom, sorry dad looks like I’m trapped here if I speak to them on the phone I hope they will understand." He saw that Photo finish and Rarity were still talking so he decided to try and find something to cheer him up. "Hey that looks like the book Fluttershy's animal friends love to hear Fluttershy read to them I’ll buy it as a thank you gift and it also has all the other books with it." So John went into the shop and bought it and asked for it to be gift wrapped when he was heading out the shop he saw Rarity motion him over. “John Photo Finish would like to thank you for showing her the dress maker” John turned to face Photo Finish “Yes this is true what would you like from me” John had to think for a moment and came up with an answer. “Is it possible for the Wonderbolts to come to my friends house in Cloudsdale” “I am guessing you are talking about Rainbow dash” John looked stunned after hearing this “Yes how did you know?” “They have wanted to see her privately since she saved their lives with her sonic rainboom” “Would it be possible to get it done tomorrow?” “Consider it done” “Thank you Photo finish.” As soon as she left Rarity was ready to leave and John followed her back home on the train journey back to Ponyville Rarity broke the awkward quiet tension on the train. “So How much did you get for the dresses” “I don’t know I was given these two bags and this card to give to you” “Thanks when we get back will you wait in my home for me as I would like to get Applejack while I have a talk with you.” “Erm sure” After that they stayed quiet the whole way back to ponyville and when the train stopped at the station Rarity ran straight to find Applejack While John walked casually to Rarity home he noticed the door was open and waited inside for her return. “Applejack I need you help no time time to explain” Rarity said between breaths. “Whoa what do you mean help?” “Just follow me to my boutique and I’ll explain when we get there” “Fine I just hope this isn’t a false alarm I’ve got a lot of work to do Rarity” John was alone and worried about what he had done to upset Rarity. "Wasn't I doing what Rarity wanted me to do at Canterlot I think I did the right thing wait she’s her stay calm." “John please take a seat I would like a word with you” Rarity tone of voice scared Applejack. “Rarity what do you plan to do with John you’re scaring me” “AJ I need you to tell me if John is lying you ready” “I guess so” John was trying to look calm as Rarity walked around him and started to ask him questions “John I would like to ask you three questions is that okay?” “Erm okay please begin” John said trying to remain calm “Very well question one how did you get so much money from one shop?” “I went into the shop and the owner seemed interested in the clothes that’s it” “Question two how did you get Photo Finish to see me” “I was going out of the shop where I sold your dresses and I tripped over her and she wanted to see the pony who made the dresses” “Okay my final question is are you telling the truth?” “Of course I am can I go now you’re creeping me out.” “you may I’ll see you soon at the library goodbye John” “Goodbye Rarity, goodbye Applejack.” “Just call me AJ in the future okay John bye” John left the boutique while Rarity eyed him curiously. When Rarity couldn’t see John her attention went to Applejack. “So Applejack was he telling the truth.” “Yes he was and shame on you for not trusting him that not like you Rarity why didn’t you trust him” Rarity pointed a hoof to a table in the corner which Applejack went to. “What am I supposed to be looking at on the table all I see is two bags and a card for Glitz and glam” “That’s the problem I never get that lucky in Canterlot I believe he’s hiding something” “Now Rarity that’s just stinking thinking I saw he was telling the truth and why would I need to lie to you” “It’s not stinking thinking as you so rudely put it. How did he get so many bits from one shop?” “Maybe the shopkeeper felt sorry for him and wanted to cheer him up” Applejacks response was something she never thought of before. “I never thought of that. I need to apologize straight away” Rarity headed straight out the door and headed directly for the library. Earlier John was walking back to the library and trying to figure out what he had done wrong. "What did I do wrong I did what she said sell the dresses and try and get whatever amount of money you can for them. Is it because of the books I bought? No that can’t be it grrr what did I do wrong." John entered the library and saw Spike cleaning the bookshelves and Twilight reading three books at once. “Twilight I need your help I think Rarity hates me” John said with panic thick in his voice. “Whoa calm down John what’s wrong why does Rarity hate you?” “I don’t know I got her a lot of money and I think I made her hate me by doing it.” Spike and Twilight both had confused looks on the faces. *knock knock* “Rarity’s angry because you made her a lot of money?” Twilight asked while Spike answered the door. “Oh hi Rarity how are you” “Hi Spike I’m fine I wish to speak to John I need to apologize to him for not believing his work was honest” Twilight walked up and decided to join in the conversation. “Rarity can you please explain what you’re apologizing for in detail.” “Very well when we split up in Canterlot I went to sell my dresses which I did and I was pleased with the amount I got, but when I saw John come back with not just some money from the dresses but with Photo Finish as well I thought he was being a brute to the ponies in Canterlot.” “But what changed your mind?” “Applejack did she told me that the shop owner probably felt sorry for him which I didn’t think of before.” After hearing this John decided to walk to Rarity and looked into her eyes and could see she was sorry. “I’m sorry Rarity for not telling you anything in Canterlot.” “No I should be apologizing I shouldn’t jump to conclusions are we still friends?” “Yes we are I hope you don’t mind me asking but how good did I do?” “I haven’t counted anything yet but from the size of the back I would guess you got over a hundred bits.” Spikes and Twilight’s jaw dropped when they heard the amount John just seemed shocked Rarity seeing this slightly giggled and spoke to John. “As my way of thanking you John I would like you and my friends to come and have dinner with me at a nice restaurant here in ponyville. Are you interested John?” “I am but can it wait I would like to say hi to Fluttershy and give her my gift first” “Of course just say what day and consider it done” “Thanks Rarity Goodbye Twilight, Spike and Rarity.” Just when he was about to run to Fluttershy’s house he felt a magical tug on his back which was coming from Twilight. “John don’t forget your phone and you have two messages from your dad.” “Thanks Twilight see you later.” As he headed out he saw Applejack who waved to him and he waved back. "I’ll thank you later Applejack but right now I need to see Fluttershy." End of chapter five
Fluttershys secretNon brony in a pony world Chapter 6 John got to Fluttershys front door and tried to think of the best way to get the book from her. "Okay this is the final book as long as Rainbow stays by our deal as I've done my side of the deal." *Knock knock* Fluttershy came to the door shaking for some reason which scared John but when Fluttershy realised it was John she calmed down to her normal happy state. “Oh hello John how are you” “I’m fine I’ve come to collect the library book from you” “Erm okay please come inside I wish to ask a favour of you first” “Sure do you want me to help you with your animals again?” “Not exactly can you wait inside until nightfall as I will need your help then?” “Yes I can I bought you a gift as a way of saying thank you for saving me from the manticore” “Please don’t say that word” Fluttershys response made John worry he wanted to hug her but her she refused “Excuse me John I need to get something from behind my house I’ll be back shortly” “Take your time.” John waited patiently for Fluttershy to return when she did she was sweating and fidgeting with her wings. “John I need to know something.” “Yes Fluttershy” “I need you to pinkie promise me you will not tell anyone anything about what happens here tonight. No one can ever find out not even your friends on earth can know what happens here tonight. Do you understand?” “Yes I understand” Fluttershy grabbed John’s collar and pulled him in so they were touching nose to snout. “DO YOU UNDERSTAND!” Fluttershy wings flared up until they resembled sharp daggers. “Yes I Pinkie promise no soul living or dead will ever find out here or on earth.” After hearing this she calmed down and patted him on the head. “Good, good it’s almost time let’s stay quiet until he gets here.” "He? who is she on about don’t ask she’ll probably kill me if I did." *Scratch scratch* “It is time John follow me and when we get there I will explain everything” Fluttershy stated in a monotone voice John just nodded in understanding and followed Fluttershy to the front door before she turned and gave him one final instruction. “You follow my instructions and do as I say as soon as I open this door there is no going back do you understand.” she said with a commanding voice that scared John John just nodded and wondered if he would die tonight. “Let me turn my phone off and leave it here next to your gift.” When he returned Fluttershy opened the door to a manticore John jumped slightly but followed when she left the house. When he got out of the house he saw a wagon that was stained red which had a cover over it. “John please grab the cart and follow me.” John did as he was told and followed fluttershy for what felt like two hours until they reached their destination what he saw next scared and surprised him it was tribe full of manticores. “Uh Fluttershy what’s going on” “This is my secret why I’m sometimes quiet.” They were approached by the tribe leader who talked to Fluttershy privately. John looked around and saw three manticores guarding three separate and spread apart paths then Fluttershy came back to John’s side. “You’re safe now John I told them you’re with me. now bring the cart and follow me down each path and be prepared for what you’re about to do.” John nodded trying to avoid any problems with Fluttershy and the tribe leader and followed her down the first path and what he saw he couldn’t keep quiet about. “Fluttershy why are there wolf carcasses her?” Fluttershy didn’t answer she just grabbed the cloth on the cart and pulled it back with her teeth. "A machete she can’t do what I think she does." “Please Fluttershy please don’t tell me you do what I think you do” Fluttershy just shook her head in response. “I won’t be doing it today my friend you will” As she passed John the machete all the pieces fell into place. "The wagon is dotted red with blood and so is the blade. Does she do this to keep Ponyville safe?" John breathed deeply at the pile of rotting corpses and asked Fluttershy one final question. “What do I need to do to keep the manticore tribe happy?” “You need to chop the bodies up into four pieces: the head, the front leg, the body and the back legs.” John swallowed hard at what he was about to do he grabbed one of the wolf bodies and began to work. John was hoping it would be over soon but he knew this would be the longest night of his life. Each chop sprayed blood into the air and all over him and Fluttershy. After an hour of working he finished the first pile of bodies and wiped the blood from his face while Fluttershy did the same. “Good work now you need to pull the organs out of the wolves bodies as they use the organs for medicine” "Wait she does this as well no one to help her that’s horrible." John got to work while Fluttershy looked away and tried to stay quiet. John pulled out all the organs and put them in a separate pile The worst thing for John was that he could feel the warmth coming of the wolves organs as he pulled them out the body. "Fluttershy you will never have to do this ever again I promise." “Okay I’ve done that now do everything go in the cart” John asked fluttershy who he could clearly see had come out from hiding she just nodded and John got to work putting the parts back into the wagon and pulled it to the next path of bodies. “John if this is too much for you I can carry on for you. When I get back home I’ll give you the book and we’ll just forget about it okay?” She said trying to sound confident but John wasn’t going to stop. “I’m sorry Fluttershy but I’m not stopping until the jobs done I know you want to help me but you saved me now I’m going to save you.” Fluttershy didn’t understand what he meant but let him get on with his job. The sickening crack of the bone was a noise that John and Fluttershy will never get use to but he carried on and he couldn’t help but feel like he was being watched. “John are you okay?” Fluttershy said with her usual voice. “I’m getting the feeling that we’re being watched by something.” John said while looking around cautiously for any sudden movement. “I’m sure it’s nothing John now please hurry up I hate seeing you do this.” John nodded and continued to work on the wolf bodies removing the organs as instructed earlier and loading them into the wagon. "This will end tonight. Doing this has been the single most hardest thing I’ve had to do I can’t imagine how hard it’s been for you Fluttershy for doing it for possibly years." “Come on Fluttershy it’s time for the last stop isn’t it” Fluttershy nodded and John walked ahead of her and noticed the leader manticore eying him with great interest John didn’t stop he just walked by trying not to stare and reached the third and final path. “John are you okay you look unwell?” “I’m fine it’s what I’m going to probably do after this is what’s making me feel ill.” “What do you mean?." “Trust me you don’t want to know. when we get home I’ll explain it then.” When they walked down the path they saw something which surprised them both a While wolf much larger than the normal black wolves. "He must of taken some work to put down he twice the size of a black wolf easily" “Fluttershy what do I do with a white wolf?” “I don’t know if it’s here it must be cut up the same way as the others.” Before John set off to work he heard something coming from behind fluttershy. *Wolf snarl* “FLUTTERSHY MOVE” Fluttershy did as she was instructed and moved John ran to where Fluttershy was and held the machete ready to attack. Fluttershy looked back and saw a black wolf jump of the bush at some speed and jumped at where she was. John was already prepared for this and lunged at the wolf shoving the blade right through the wolfs chest bringing the wolf down with a loud thud. *Wolf whimper* “Fluttershy are you okay?” She didn’t speak she fell to towards the floor luckily John caught her before she hit the ground and held her till she calmed down. “H-how did you know about the wolf?” “The noise I heard earlier I’m guessing this white wolf was their leader and this wolf who I just killed was one of his group.” John held Fluttershy tightly to let her know she is safe and finished the job and headed back to the tribe leader. “Well done stranger what is your name as I would like you to help out in the future Fluttershy you may go back to your house I wish to speak to your friend privately” his voice was deep and commanding. “Thank you sir I’ll see you at home John.” As soon as John lost sight of Fluttershy he talked to the leader. “What is your name you already know mine?” “Just call me leader so are you interested in the job?” “I don’t know what the job is but I want you to stop using my friend Fluttershy and move your group away and never bother her again.” “*laughs* You think you can come here and give me a request to leave your friend alone and move?” “Not a request an order” The leader was enraged by his remark. “WHAT MAKES YOU THINK YOU CAN GIVE ME AND ORDER AND LIVE” John prepared the machete in his hand to strike the leader down seeing this made the leader back down and smiled at his bravery. “Very well I’m impressed I’ll give you a chance to prove yourself and if you do I will move the group somewhere else far away from Fluttershy” “What do you want me to do to get her freedom” “I want you to fight him to the death” He uses his scorpion tail to point at the manticore next to him “I am a creature of my word if you win I’ll move the tribe and live elsewhere.” “And if I lose?” “If you lose you’ll be dead and all of ponyville will be ravaged and we’ll make your dear sweet Fluttershy suffer before we kill her.” John had to think for a moment. "If I win Fluttershy will be happier than ever before but if I lose the loss of Ponyville will be in my hands." “Well what will it be do you want to fight or flee?” “I wish to fight and I know I’m going to win” The leader smiled at his remark “I like you you have guts to bad he has to take them out of you now” John prepared himself the manticore which he would have to fight. The size of the creature wasn’t something he thought of before it was taller and more muscular than Big Mac.John knew there was no backing out now from what he set out to do. “BRING IT ON MANTICORE” The manticore used it scorpion tail first to hit John luckily John managed to avoid the attack by the manticore and charged it on it’s side. The attack hit but the manticore was not fazed by the attack and went on the offensive and used its paws and weight to slam John into the ground. "OWWW MY BACK" While John was dazed and confused the manticore stood over his body and did a deep long cut into John’s chest. “ARGH FUCK THAT HURTS” John managed to get away from the manticore and was on his feet ready for the next attack John struck blindly at the air hoping to hit the manticore however all he managed to do was cut some off it’s lion like mane off. “Time to end this” The manticore said and jumped high into the sky John saw his chance to strike the manticore down once and for all however a thought ran through his head and the world seemed to slow down. "Should I actually kill it. It’s only following orders and if it does come to Fluttershys house then I’ll do it." John got under the manticore while it was in the air dropped the machete and aimed to knock the wind out of it. It worked the manticore was down and gasping for air John rolled it of his chest grabbed the machete and pinned it down. “What are you waiting for finish me or are you scared?” The manticore said whilst gasping for air John raised the blade up the moons light reflected off the blade the manticore closed it’s ready for the afterlife and john plunged the knife downwards. The manticore opened its eyes in surprise that John had missed by just a few inches. “You missed how did you miss you could have easily killed me” “I chose to miss your tribe needs you. Your a great warrior and I see no reason in ending your life.”John got up and left the blade embedded in the ground he was then approached by the manticore leader. “I’m not sure about what I should do now as the leader our tribe follows the to the death rule but you chose to let him live.” “Why don’t you let him decide” John pointed at the warrior manticore. “Very well what do you say warrior should he live or die?” They both looked at the recovered manticore. “I’d say he survived and we should move on and leave his friend and this area now” “Very well we shall leave this area take the blade and head back. Tell Fluttershy she does not need to take care of us anymore.” “I will good luck with whatever you plan to do leader.” The leader bowed while the warrior manticore pulled the wagon filled with meat and John clutching his wound headed back to Fluttershy. When he arrived he saw the was left wide open but he couldn’t see her he checked the living room, the kitchen and the back garden but she was nowhere to be seen. Maybe she’s upstairs hiding in case the manticores come. John checked her bedroom, her guest bedroom, bathroom and her attic but had no luck. "I guess she’s not here ARGH this wound stings I need to get it cleaned quickly I know I’ll have a shower then I’ll use a towel as a bandage." John headed to the bathroom and had a shower to clean the cut. "I hope John isn’t dead because of me should I check no me and the manticore tribe had an agreement...wait why can I hear running water angel did you start the water again." Fluttershy flew down from the top of the tree and went into the her house and tried to see if her animal friends playing in the water upstairs in the bathroom. When she went in she had a massive shock of who she saw. “JOHN YOU’RE OKAY” she didn’t wait for a reply she just flew faster than usual to hug him. “OW Fluttershy are you okay watch out the cuts deep” “What are you on about...oh my wait here I’ll get some bandages John please cover yourself when I get back” She was blushing at what she just saw. John did as she had requested and put his boxers back on. She returned with a first aid kit. “What did he want to talk to you about” She asked while bandaging him up “He wanted to offer me a job but I declined but I gave him a better offer” “Would you like to sit on the sofa John you look like you’re about to faint then we can carry on with the conversation “ He nodded and they went to sit on the sofa and continued their conversation. “What did you tell him” “I told him to move his tribe and to leave you and ponyville alone I know you probably hate me since I’m not letting you help animals but still you weren’t safe.” Fluttershy hugged John and started to cry over the news she just heard. “Thank you so much I wanted to stop and say something but fear held me back.” “At least those days are over now” John leaned over and grabbed his phone and turned it on and passed Fluttershy her gift. “Fluttershy can you open this I think you’ll like it.” “Okay *ripping sound* *gasp* you shouldn’t have oh thank you thank you wait here I’ll get you the book I borrowed from Twilight” When Fluttershy brought the book back he was surprised by the condition it had claw and teeth marks over it. “Fluttershy would it be okay if I stayed here with you tonight as I want to make sure you’re actually safe” “Of course you can. Can I sleep on your lap I want to feel safe tonight?” “Sure I’ll get the lights for you” “Thanks John goodnight” “Good night Fluttershy” As Fluttershy fell into a deep sleep John decided it would be best to stay awake in case the tribe leader lied. While John waits a black sparkling cloud comes into the room and forms into the shape of an alicorn. “Who are you?” “I am Princess Luna I am not an enemy I just wish to thank you” “Thank me for what the thing I did with the tribe?” Luna nodded in response “Yes it was a secret Fluttershy had kept for most of her life” “Is it true fear kept her quiet?” “Unfortunately she did however with you here you managed to fix the problem.” “Wait a minute if you knew about her doing this why didn’t you help her.” “I did talk to her about it however she asked me to keep it quiet from her friends.” “She really does care for others more than herself doesn’t she.” Luna just nodded “I must be going now as Celestia is about to rise the sun.” “Farewell princess” “Farewell John and before I leave I want to thank you” “Thank me for what?” “For letting me into your dream” *Phone rings* John woke up to find the sun rising gently in the background and someone calling his phone Fluttershy was still asleep on his lap which he was happy about. "Wait I fell asleep I was hoping to stay up in the night for Fluttershy, how did Luna get into my dream is she a demon in disguise or something worse.I’ll ask Twilight when I see her again." John picked up the phone and answered it. “Hi son it’s me your mum asleep at the moment I’ve been trying to get you all night where were you” “I turned my phone off when I was about to go to sleep dad” “*sigh* Thank god for that I thought you were dead please don’t do that again” “I won’t dad what would you like to talk about” “I want to know what you know about the place you’re at I know it’s called Ponyville the town but what do you know son” “They don’t seem hostile and there are three kinds of pony here earth style, unicorns who can use magic and pegasis’s who can fly.” “Anything else can you eat the food and have drinks there?.” “I don’t know and since there are mainly ponies and horses here I don’t want to try my luck with the food but I did buy a lot of food and water from earth so I should be fine.” “Did you manage to talk to the Princess about getting back home?.” “No she was busy so I don’t what to do now I do have this weird mark on my arm which says twenty five I think it might mean days” “Until what?” “I don’t know and I aim to get out of here before I find out” “Okay John I believe you, oh wait I almost forgot me and your mum want to know something.” “What do you want to know” “Why didn’t you tell me and your mother about Fiona going into your room?.” John was shocked about what he had just heard. “How did you find out about that?” “Your friends showed us that she put a video of her in your room going through your stuff on facebook.” “I didn’t know she said she’d keep it quiet as long as I didn’t say anything was it an update on my page?” “Yeah we left your facebook account open so we can talk to your friends about where you are and that’s when we saw the video.” “I’m sorry for not saying anything dad” “I understand it’s your personal life and you didn’t want me and your mum to see what you had hidden. Well I’ve got to go to work now we both love and miss you” “I love and miss you both aswell hope you have a good day at work bye.” John’s dad put the phone down first and John did afterwards and silently cried to avoid waking Fluttershy. However she was awoken by the drops of water on the back of her neck and gave John a hug to calm him down. “I miss my family and my friends Fluttershy even if could just see them for an hour it would help but I can’t” “But what about us here we’re your friends” “I know but *sniff* I’ve been friends with Steve and Mark since primary school.” “Thats sounds like a long time when you have calmed down would you like me to come with you to Twilight” “Yes please. Do you want me to help you with your animals?” “I’ll let you decide I’m going to have something to eat.” “Thank you Fluttershy I’ll feed the animals outside” “Thank you John would you like any food?” “No thanks” John set off to work and fed the chickens when he got a visit from an unexpected guest. “Have you come to start trouble warrior?” John said prepared to defend Fluttershy and her animal friends. “I have not come to start trouble I would like you to give Fluttershy this.”The manticore dropped a tuft of red hair onto the floor from its paw. “I can tell this is from your mane but what does it mean.” “It’s a sign to say that Fluttershy and the town are protected from any creature attacks.” “Oh my thank you” Fluttershy said from inside the house peeking out the window. “Your welcome I hope we will still be friends even after what we did to you” “Yes we can be but I won’t do that horrible job anymore” “I wasn’t going to ask you to do that job ever again Fluttershy, Fluttershy and John farewell I must catch up with tribe now.” John and Fluttershy waved to the manticore as he went into the distance.John finished feeding the animals and waited for Fluttershy to finish feeding the animals inside the house Fluttershy brought the book out with her and went with John to see Twilight and pay of her fines at the library. *knock knock* A sleepy looking dragon answered the door and greeted John and Fluttershy who was holding the overdue book in her hooves. “Hello Spike I’ve come to return the book and pay of my fines” “Hi Fluttershy and John please come in and I’ll find out how much you owe in fines” Fluttershy and John sat down on the sofa and waited for spike to return. John saw he was sitting next to his bag and pulled out some clean clothing and a snack bar and a can of pop and began to eat. “Hey you said you weren’t hungry” “I wasn’t hungry when you asked me earlier but I am now” “Can I have some I liked the one you gave me before.” John tore a piece of for Fluttershy and she happily ate it while waiting for spike to return. “Fluttershy you’re fine is five bits” Fluttershy passed spike five bits and he put them in a box for fines and sat down between John and Fluttershy. “John what did you do last night Twilight was worried about you” Fluttershy froze solid when she heard the question hoping John would not tell the truth. “Fluttershy had a lot of sick animals yesterday and she wanted me to stop over and help with them.” “But your injury on your chest” “Some of the birds with sharp claws flew onto my chest while I was taking a rest and stuck their claws in for grip.” “Okay then I need to carry on with my chores I want to spend the day with Rarity.” “I need to get back home to the animals bye John bye Spike” Spike and John waved as Fluttershy left the library and spike headed for Rarities to see if he could get the book for John and to see her. “So what did you two get up to last night John?” said Twilight walking down the stairs. “I helped take care of her animals that’s all” “Okay can I ask about your phone” “My phone why?” “I told the princess about it and she wants to know what it can do” “Okay let me get changed and I’ll tell you about it” Twilight prepared herself for the lesson about the mobile phone when she heard a knock at the door and it was her friends. “What are you all doing here?” Twilight asked the group. “Well John wanted to say thanks to you for taking him in and he asked us to bring the books back in” said Applejack “But why did it take so long?” said Twilight still slightly confused “He wanted to surprise you and have all the books together at the same time so he helped us and we agreed we’d return the books altogether however Rainbows still asleep.” Twilight stood there in shock John got her friends who would come up with reasons to not give the books back to the library was so easily done by him.Then Twilight noticed something getting closer carrying lots of books in her saddlebags. It was rainbow dash who barely managed to stop in time before crashing through the library. “Hey Twilight here are the daring do books I borrowed can’t stop and talk the Wonderbolts are at my house.” As soon as Rainbow Dash was there she was gone again the girls all did the same and gave the books to Twilight who levitated them into the library and out of sight. Twilight waved to her friends as the left one by one.John came walking back down the stairs with some clean clothes on. “Twilight hello are you still here *shrugs*must of headed out somewhere oh well” John sat down on the sofa and readied his phone and felt something jump on his lap then it came into view “BOO ha ha got ya” Twilight tried to keep her balance and saw John gasping for air. “How did you do that?” “I’ve learnt to go invisible last night I wanted to show but you didn’t come back.” “Yeah sorry about that ready to learn about the phone.” Twilight had a look of determination in her eyes which scared John slightly. “I was born ready” Twilight had in her magical grip a quill and a scroll ready to write information out. John began talking in detail for hours about the features of the phone such as it can play music, video and can record voices. “Wow I’m impressed it can do all that *yawn* and more?” “Yeah do you want to take a rest for a bit Twilight on my lap” “Yeah that would be nice will you wake me in an hour or two” “I’m not going to move anywhere goodnight Twilight” It was night time now and John heard incoherent yelling in the distance and shook Twilight to wake her up. “Hey Twilight wake up somethings happening outside” “Wait here I’ll go check it out” Twilight left and John went to the window and saw ponies and horses running in all directions.Twilight came bursting through the door. “Are they here?” “Who?” Twilight didn’t respond to John’s question she just teleported from one room to the other in quick fashion. “Come with me quickly no time to explain just follow me look everywhere.”John grabbed Twilight and looked her right in the eyes. “For what what am I looking for?” “We’re looking for some missing ponies” End of chapter six
Search and rescueNon brony in a pony world Chapter 7 John followed Twilight who helped in the search of the missing ponies. They went all over the apple farm in the attic of rarity’s boutique and the Sugar cube corners attic. Anywhere they could think they would be they tried but they had no luck. “We’ve looked everywhere but no luck” said a worn out Twilight sparkle to her group of friends. “Actually you haven’t, what about the everfree forest?”John said asking the whole group who gasped in response. “No pony would ever dare go in there.” “But we’ve looked everywhere else there’s no place else but there” Twilight and the group knew he was right. “*sigh*you’re right but it’s scary and no pony would ever step foot in there at night.” “I would I know I’m risking my life but if it helps, it helps” “I hate to say it but you’re right but you’ll need equipment wait at the edge of the everfree forest and we’ll come to you.” The girls rushed off to their own home to find items which will help John on his task. John was waiting at the edge of the forest listening to music on his phone when he heard the sound of trampling behind him.Twilight spoke first. “Take my saddle bag it’ll make carrying the items easier” Twilight said trying to sound happy about what he going to do “Take the goodies before I eat them and have to go back again.” Pinkie said bouncing on the spot. “Take this knife and baseball bat with y’all in case any creatures attack ya” Applejack said while staying calm. “Unfortunately I don’t have anything for you but I’ll wait here for your return.” Rainbow dash said with a clear amount of worry in her eyes. “Here take this magic lamp and this picture if you look at it it will help you find her” Rarity said trying to hold back tears of worry about the missing ponies. “Here John take this” Fluttershy passed the tuft of hair to John which the manticore gave her earlier. “Twilight can you keep hold of my phone. If my friends call tell them the situation if my parents call tell them I’m asleep.”Twilight and the group gave him a hug before he set off into the everfree forest. John stepped into the forest and started the long search for the ponies he had the lamp in one hand which shone brightly in all direction and the picture in the other he took a look at the picture that rarity gave her.The picture had a white unicorn on it with a purple and pink streak mane the light seemed to grow more intense which surprised John. I’m guessing this is a magical search lamp or something more. Don’t think too much about it just keep walking and looking for the girls. Meanwhile back at the library Rarity is pacing back and forth worrying about Sweetie Belle. “Twilight how long will they be” “I don’t know Rarity we just have to be patient.” “Can John be trusted with saving her we don’t even know him at all?” “I never knew you once Rarity and look we trust each other don’t we?” “*sigh* You’re right Twilight It would be nice if we knew more about him though” “I agree hopefully someone will call his phone and we can about him” Twilight started reading a book about the everfree forest inhabitants, Rarity fell asleep in the corner while Pinkie pie, Fluttershy and Applejack chatted until they heard a strange noise which Twilight answered. *phone rings* “Hello who is this?” “Hi Twilight it’s me Steve, me and Mark wanted to know something” “It’s not the best of times but please continue” “What’s wrong, it’s about John isn’t it? “Yes how did you know” “Just a guess so what’s happened now.” “John has gone into the everfree forest alone and in search of Sweetie Belle, Applebloom and Scootaloo.” “That’s it you had me worried for a second put the phone on speaker and I’ll explain and get everyone to gather round.” Twilight pressed the speaker button with her snout and gathered her friends around the phone including rainbow who had come in from the cold. “Please continue with what you were saying earlier Steve.” “Okay John isn’t as weak as you girls think he is he would help out in anyway he can. If you need to borrow something of him he will let you borrow it, John treats people with respect and he’s willing to go through all the hard challenges.” “Steve, Rarity speaking the everfree forest is the most feared place for us who live in ponyville.” “Hi Rarity yes that is true but on earth there are more deadlier things than in the everfree forest there is violence everyday no matter where you are and there is theft.” “It did help to hear that thanks Steve” “No problem Rarity any other questions from anyone else” “Yes, do things go fast on earth like me” Rainbow dash asked happily “Yes we do. We have cars a way for humans to get far distance which can do unbelievable amounts of speed.” “That sounds awesome going super fast everywhere thanks. I’m going back out to see if he is back yet” “No problem any more question because if there aren’t I would like to speak to Twilight privately” Twilight looked over the group and saw no one had any other questions so she took the phone into her room and continued the conversation. “So what would you and Mark like to know?” “We would like to come to Equestria.” “But I don’t know how to and i don’t know how John got here.” “Twilight we know you did it or should we say Tina.” “*gasp*How did you know?” “It wasn’t hard to figure out we always knew you are Princess Celestia’s most faithful student she’d help you out now and again.” “Well done I’m impressed however I don’t know when I’ll be able to bring you here but I’m seeing the princess tomorrow to give an update about John and I will ask her then okay?” “Thank you and goodnight Twilight.” “Goodnight Steve” John searched through muddy areas, areas with more dead trees than alive and in every bush he thought they would be hiding in. "Where could they be I’ve been looking for what feels like hours and no luck." *Rustle rustle* John turned around quickly and saw something go into a bush John took the knife out the bag and slowly crept up to the bush avoiding any quick movements. When he was hovering over the bush he prepared the knife for whatever was in the bush he reached out his free hand and quickly pushed the bush out the way. “Please don’t hurt me” said the cowering filly John relaxed knowing he had found one of the missing foals he put the knife in his pocket. “It’s okay Sweetie Belle I’m here to rescue you.” John said whilst patting her on the head to let her know that she is safe. “Thank you can you help my other friend quickly they’ve be stopped by wolves.” “Okay How far away are they?” “Not too far can you carry me I’m really tired” John picked up Sweetie belle and held her in one hand and carried the baseball bat in the other waiting for things to attack when something caught his ear. “HELP SOMEONE PLEASE” John held Sweetie Belle tightly so he would know where he is and set off in the direction of the voice. When John got there what he saw made him and Sweetie Belle worry. There were three wolves ready to attack two foals when John saw that he looked at Sweetie Belle then he leapt down the small drop in order to scare the wolves it caught the wolves off guard and John ran in front of the girls and let Sweetie Belle down next to the other two. “Girls I don’t want you see what I’m about to do so turn around and cover your eyes.”John said while looking over his shoulder to the wolves they nodded and did as they were told. John readied himself for the wolves to attack him the leader wolf charged in first and managed to hit John on his chest, He felt the wound from the manticore burn up which made him fall to his knees but he got back on too his and used the baseball bat on the wolfs head killing it instantly. *Whack, wolf whimper* The other two wolves ran for John’s legs and arms John kicked one of the wolves away but the other launched at his arm and managed to bring its teeth down hard on his arm which brought John down to his knees again. He repeatedly hit the wolf in the head hoping it would lose its grip unfortunately every hit brought the wolves teeth down harder so John went into his pocket which had the knife and brought it down straight into the wolves head. *Stab, wolf whimper* The final wolf was growling in complete anger and went for John’s legs in a flash and it took hold. The amount of blood which managed to come out of the leg showed the wolf was desperate to win. John put the baseball bat in his good hand and started to repeatedly smacked the wolfs head hoping it would release its grip or die. After a minute of repeated hits the wolf died and John fell on the floor trying to catch his breath. “Are you girls okay?” John said while turning them “Did you kill them?” Sweetie belle asked but John just nodded “Thanks mister are you okay?” Asked the orange filly “I’m a bit injured but when I get back to Ponyville I’ll put some bandages on it.” He walked over to the wolf with the knife in its head and pulled it out. He was expecting the one with a bow in her mane to say that’s gross but what she said surprised him. “Ursa minor behind you” The girls gather behind John as he got up and held the bat ready to attack the creature but when he saw the size of the creature he was glad he didn’t. It was easily two times bigger than him and was see through but you couldn’t see the organs. The creature looked at John who was ready to defend the girls who were behind him the Ursa minor then saw the wolf bodies picked them up with its mouth and carried them inside the cave where it came from. After that the girls calmed down and John sat down exhausted and hungry. “Why are you girls out here, you do know it’s dangerous don’t you?” “We do but we want our cutie marks so badly also we found these things.” Said the pony with a bow in her hair. They passed John a small book and a small sack of gems. “Before you explain these can you tell me your names please and here’s some food I almost forgot it.” John passed each of the girls a cupcake and an apple juice carton each which made them smile. “Thanks *munch chew gulp swallow* my name’s Applebloom I’m Applejacks little sister.” said the one in with the bow in her mane. “My name Scootaloo *munch chew gulp swallow* I’m Rainbow dash’s number one fan.” said the orange one whose wings buzzed happily. “And you know me already I’m Rarity little sister Sweetie Belle *munch chew gulp swallow*” “And together we are THE CUTIE MARK CRUSADERS” They said in unison. “My name’s John now that introductions are out of the way can you tell me where these items came from” “While we were looking for ways to get our cutie marks we saw the bag of gems and and a book next to each other so we thought Rarity and Twilight might like them” “But you got lost in here I’m guessing well I’m here to rescue you” “Thanks but can you put us in the saddle bags as we’re very tired” Scootaloo said before giving a huge yawn. “Sure let me move some things then I’ll put you in one by one okay.” John took out the magic lamp and put Scootaloo in one side and applebloom in the other along with the sack of gems and the journal. “Can you carry me John as I don’t want to walk.” “I was planning to anyway” John said trying to smile through the pain of the extra weight “Are you okay we can walk if you want us to?” Scootaloo said with concerns for John “No I’ll be fine trust me come on lets get going” While John was carrying the three fillies he started to have second thoughts about what he said. "God what was I thinking why didn’t I say no. I could say no now but i’m supposed to be protecting these fillies not getting them into any more trouble and if any more wolves appear and I drop and leave one behind I’m screwed just keep moving." John started the long and painful walk to Ponyville trying to stay focused on what was going to happen to the fillies he knew Apple Bloom's and Sweetie Belle’s older sisters are but what about Scootaloo what about her mum. John slightly stumbled on a root which was sticking up which caused Sweetie Belle to wake up. “John how much further?” “I don’t think it’s any further now. Can I ask you ask question while we walk?” “Sure what do you want to know.” “What family does Scootaloo have?” “She has a mom and a dad.” “Does she have any brothers or sisters?” “She look up to Rainbow dash so I guess thats like a sister. Why do you want to know this stuff.” “Well I know Rarity is your big sister and Applejack is Apple Blooms big sister and I didn’t know who Scootaloos big sister was.” “Okay well I’m going back to sleep thanks for saving us.” “No problem I’m here to help.” Sweetie Belle fell back into her sleepy state while John was trying to keep out of his as much as possible he knew if he fell asleep then the girls would fall and get hurt but his injuries weren’t helping at all then he saw something which came to him a strange black cloud and it began to talk in a persuasive way. “Hello John I saw what you did for the girls impressive” “Erm thank you who or what are you?” “I am something that wants to help you out of your predicament that you’re in now” “How would you help me?” “I can send you home back to Earth I’ll take the little one back home and you can leave this nightmare all behind.” The cloud of smoke then made a portal appear out of nowhere which showed his home and his friend waiting outside for him. “It’s a unbelievably good offer but I’m going to decline” “What why I offer you a way out of here and you decline and I know you are worried about your family and friends so why not take it.” “Because if I didn’t have a job to do I would take it but since I have a job to do I’m going to decline.” “Is that your final offer this offer will never come up again?” John simply nodded and the cloud of smoke closed the portal and disappeared and John headed off towards his destination. After ten minutes of slow walking Johns started to notice some lights growing in the distance. "Please be ponyville please for the love of god my legs are killing my arms are getting tired and I can’t think or see straight I know I’ll get a second opinion." “Sweetie belle wake up I need a second opinion if thats ponyville cause I can’t see straight.” Sweetie woke up slightly annoyed but smiled happily when she realised he was right about the location. “Yeah thats Ponyville John you look pale are you okay?” “Not really but when I see Rainbow I’ll let you down okay” “Yes thats fine would you like me to help you see?” “That would very helpful thank you.” After taking some directions from Sweetie belle John finally saw what he has wanted to see all night Rainbow dash flying low Sweetie belle waved to get her attention Rainbow Dash then flew straight into the library to give the great news. “He found them quick he doesn’t look good.” So everyone followed Rainbow dash out towards where John was and they were scared by what they saw but relieved Sweetie Belle was covered slightly by John's blood he also had blood all over his leg and his other arm. Twilight used her magic and brought the girls over to them Rarity started to thank John first. “Thank you so much John it really means alot to me...J-John can you hear me?” "The girls are safe now time to sleep. I’m sorry family just wait longer I’ll get home soon I promise." *Thud* “Rarity what happened what did you do?” “I did nothing quick we must get him to the hospital not time for arguing.” The group took him to the hospital using a mixture of magic and back work to get him to the hospital they hoped it would be nothing serious. End of chapter 7
Alex DonstNon brony in a pony world Chapter 8 Twilight waited patiently in the hospital room with her friends while John was getting looked over by the doctors. Then after five minutes of waiting they were approached by the head doctor. “So how is he doctor is he going to be fine?” Twilight said trying to remain calm in front of the doctor. “Yes he’s going to be fine however there are other concerns has he been eating properly fruits, vegetables etcetera” “No we have tried offering him food but he just rejects the idea of eating but he either has something to eat with him or he would say he’s not hungry” “Hmm well I would like him to stay under our watch here. You girls can head home if any changes happen we’ll let you know.” “Thanks doctor can we visit him tomorrow.” “Yes you may and bring some food we want to see him eat something before we let him go.” “Oh I’ll bring him a super yummy cupcake he’ll definitely will want to eat that.” Pinkie said happily They left the hospital and went on their own separate way home.Meanwhile back on Earth John’s dad decided to give Steve a call. “Hi Steve sorry for calling you at this hour I just would like some information about this show you watch” “Hi sir what would you like to know?.” “I would like to know of the dangers of Equestria.” “What do you mean?” “I’m interested in the area where John said he was in.” “Okay nearby is the everfree forest it does have some creatures that should be avoided in there but no one ever goes in there.” “What are the creatures called so I can look them up?” “There are Ursa minors and majors that have bear like qualities but they aren’t any threat, there are manticores but I don’t know anything other then they have bat wings, a scorpion tail and a lion body and finally there are wolves but there like back here on earth.” “Thanks for telling me that can I ask another question?” “You can but can you make it quick I’m about to fall asleep.” “Why do you watch the show?”Steve had to think for a few seconds before giving an answer. “It’s a way to get you through the day for example if the day seems to stretch on forever just think of the show and in a instant the days sped up a bit.” “Thanks for the answer goodnight Steve” “Good night sir” John’s dad thought about the answer he was given to him by Steve about why he watched the show and decided tomorrow after work to watch the show. It was morning back in ponyville and Twilight was waiting in the library for Princess Celestia to arrive when she heard a knock at the door and answered it. “Hi Pinkie Pie what are you doing here” “I was wondering if you wanted to come with me to see John” “I would love to can you wait as I need to talk to the Princess first about John.” “Why lots of humans come here what’s so special about him?” “I can’t tell you I promised the Princess I’d keep it a secret” “Okay I’m going to read a book in the corner while you wait for the princess.” After a few minutes of waiting the Princess arrives and the conversation begins. “Hello my faithful student hello Pinkie” “Hi Princess” pinkie said waving her hoof at a fast speed. “Hello Princess I have information on the phone now if you’re interested” Twilight levitated the scroll with information over to the Princess. “Thank you I will look at it later what has happened with John lately and his family and friends on earth.” “I did have strange call from his father which I didn’t understand he said I kidnapped his son and he was willing to give up anything to have his son back.” “That is quite strange do people get kidnapped often on earth?” “I would like to say yes but I don’t know” “Anything else how about his friends what did they say over the phone.” “They asked if they could come to Equestria as well but with John’s family being worried about him I am worried that if we do it again we will ruin more families” “It could but it is their choice come with me to canterlot and we will await their phone call.” After hearing this Pinkie jumped into the conversation “Wait Twilight don’t we have to see John at the hospital.” “John’s at the hospital what happened?” “Last night John went in search of Applebloom, Sweetie Belle and Scootaloo alone. He went into the everfree forest alone and brought them back but when he did he just fell over without warning” “Twilight” The princess tried to finish her sentence but was stopped by Twilight “I know someone should have gone with him but we didn’t we were scared little fillies.” Twilight was trying to hold back tears but failed. “I wasn’t going to say that I just wanted you to tell John he has my thanks no other pony or stallion would have done it would they” Twilight shook her head in response”Of course not but John did and look he succeeded now you two get going you have a hero to see.” Twilight and Pinkie both waved at the princess as she left and they both headed to the hospital and were sent to John’s room where he was reading a book. “Hi John is it a good book.” “Yeah it’s pretty good how are you Twilight and Pinkie.” “I’m feeling a lot better now that I know you’re okay.” “I’m doing super duper myself John I brought a cupcake I made it myself.” She bounced happily until she saw the look of disgust in his face which shocked the doctor and Twilight but Pinkie was affected the most by this. Her hair lost all of its fluffiness and she just dropped the cupcake on the bed and left the room in tears. “Why did you give the look of disgust to the cupcake.” Twilight said in an angry tone “Because I believe if I eat it, it will kill me.” “Why do you believe that that’s just silly.” “Because look where I am. I’m in a world full of colourful ponies and I haven’t seen a single human being since I’ve been here and that scares me.” “I understand but look we wouldn’t ever try to harm you in anyway however you managed to hurt Pinkie’s feelings and that is an unbelievably rare thing to see happen.” “I know but how can I make it up to her?” “Well first off you can eat this cupcake that way you will get out of the hospital and I can take you over to the sugarcube corner so you can make a face to face apology.” “Okay pass me the cupcake I’ll eat it.” John looked over the cupcake and was surprised by the detail that pinkie had put into the cupcake. The icing matched the cupcake case and had a smell of strawberry coming of it. "Okay come on time to eat the cupcake just remove the wrapper carefully good wow it’s still warm now take a bite." *Chomp chew chew swallow* After a few moments of silence “Wow this is the best cupcake I’ve ever tasted and I feel fine.” “Well doctor you’ve seen he’s eaten something can he leave now.” “Yes of course John could you come to the front desk there are a few things you need to sign before you can leave.” John and Twilight followed the doctor to the front desk and signed the papers and headed straight for the sugar cube corners counter and Twilight saw Mr and Mrs Cake give John a look of disgust but John ignored it and remained. “Hello can I speak to Pinkie please I need to apologize for how I reacted earlier at the hospital.” “Yes she told us how you reacted to a cupcake she offered to you and how you reacted was very stupid.” “Yes what I did was the stupidest thing I could possibly have done to her please give me a chance.” Mr cake thought before giving a reply. “Well if Pinkie can forgive you we will but I must warn you I’ve never seen her this down since the other incident” He looked at Twilight then let them both go up to Pinkie’s room. *knock knock* “Come in” She saw it was John and Twilight and looked away. “Pinkie I’ve come to apologize I ate your cupcake and it was delicious” “You like my cupcake” she slowly turned around to face him “But why were you so mean before” “Because it scared me that I haven’t seen any other humans and I thought it had to do with the food.I know it sounds stupid but that scares me.” Pinkie ran up to John and gave him the biggest hug that Twilight had ever seen when they connected the hair on pinkies head flumped right up. “Pinkie are we friends again?” “Are you kidding we are super bestest friends and I understand. It can be scary if you’re the only human here.” “Thanks Pinkie oh yeah almost forgot what happened to Sweetie Belle, Scootaloo and AppleBloom?” “We don’t know what would you like to happen?.” “I wouldn’t mind having an apology of them but I would like to ask them a question?” “Hm I don’t know I haven’t heard anything yet from AJ Rarity or Cheerlie if I do I’ll let you know” “Thank you I have another question for you two.” “Sure what do you want to know?” Twilight said with interest “What happened to the little book and gems the girls found.” “The gems are at the boutique and the book is at the library why?” “Because I would like to have a look at it and see who it was written by.” “Well okay I haven’t had look myself but I would like you to do two things for me.” “What do you want me to do for you?” “I would like you to give me your phone as princess celestia would like to have a look at it and since I’ll be going to Canterlot today I need you to look after the library when I’m gone.” “Okay when we go back to the library I’ll let you take the phone but will you give me the book to read though.” “Of course now come on we must get going bye pinkie.” “Bye Twilight bye John” “Bye Pinkie” When they left the room they were met by a smile on mr and mrs cake’s faces so they didn’t have to explain anything to them and headed straight back to the library.When they opened the door they noticed they had guests it was AJ, Rainbow dash, Rarity and the cutie mark crusaders. “What are you all doing her?” Twilight asked the whole group Rarity spoke up first. “We can’t agree on a suitable punishment for these three.” She was pointing at the cutie mark crusaders who had their heads down “So we thought you could think of a suitable punishment.” “I can’t think of anything can you John...John?” Twilight saw John looking at an old newspaper. “Twilight what’s this?” Twilight looked at him with a confused look on her face. “Don’t you have newspaper where you live on earth?” “We do but usually front page stuff isn’t about birds being born or foals not eating food.” “It’s the School newspaper the Foal Free Press.” “If it’s a school paper why is it here?” “A few months ago it got quite big but after private bits of information about ponies came open to the public.” She noticed that Rarity Rainbow dash and AJ had their heads down now ”It stopped going out to the public to avoid any problems in the future.” “Would it be possible for the paper to go public again.” The group looked at him with a look of confusion easily on their faces. “Why do you want it to go public...wait do you want to be in the paper John?” “I know ponies won’t be too interested in what I’ve done but it’s the only thing I can think of.” “Hm I’ll speak to featherweight the head of the paper and see what can be done.”Twilight said and headed straight for the school. “But darling is it really a good punishment I mean you went into the hospital because of these three.” “No Rarity I went into the hospital for not eating properly and the injuries aren’t really that bad. Sure what they did was horrible but I’m not their parents you are.”The three of them face hoofed but AJ helped the situation. “We aren’t the parents me and Rarity are Apple Bloom’s and Sweetie Belle’s older sisters and Rainbow and Scootaloo are good friends” “Oops sorry about that but where are their parents then?” “Well my parents are in Manehatten and Rarities are in Canterlot and Scootaloo is right here in Ponyville her mum is the school teacher.” “That must suck” “What do you mean?”Applejack asked before the other could “Well just think she can’t give an excuse to why she doesn’t have her homework.” “What’s homework John I’ve never heard of that before.” AppleBloom asked with her head up instead of down. "They don’t have to do homework here no way."”On earth we usually are Given work to do at home sort of like a test about what we have learnt in that lesson.” “Nope never heard of it” John looked at Sweetie belle and Scootaloo who both shook their heads in response. “Well anyway back to their punishment any suggestions?.” “They could help out at the farm but they might get in the way how about you Rarity?” “I don’t want them messing up my work plus I have Photo finish coming tomorrow and if they are there it may ruin my chance of going up in the fashion world” “I am taking care of the library tonight while Twilight’s at Canterlot with the princess so maybe they can help me somehow”.The girls looked at each other and nodded in unison. “So it’s settled you three will help John run the library tonight.” “Okay” The three said in unison sounding unhappy about where they were going to be. *Door opens*”John I spoke to Featherweight and he would love to have that story.” “Great so what happens now as I’ve never been interviewed before.” “Well it turns out the three little fillies you saved are going to be asking you the questions.” Everyone was surprised at what Twilight said. “Well I must get going John oh here’s the book you wanted do tell me what it’s about I already have your phone goodbye everyone.” They all waved as Twilight left and after ten minutes everyone except John left. So how do you run a library why didn’t Twilight tell me. *sniff* I need a shower first before thinking about the library. John dropped the book on the table and had a shower. While he was thinking what the book was about he heard some voices downstairs. “I’ll be there in a second” He yelled hoping the pony would hear him. He got dressed and headed down the stairs and saw the cutie mark crusaders with pencils and notepads in their saddle bags. “Hi girls I didn’t expect you this early.” “Well we wanted to apologize about going into the everfree forest and we thought we could do the interview now at the same time.” “Okay so how many questions have you got” “We have three each get comfy we think they’re going to be tough to answer” Scootaloo said with a confident voice so strong it would make Rainbow dash proud. “Okay but first let me get some food and drinks from the kitchen first” “Yay can I have an apple?”Applebloom said “I’ll bring in a lot of things so that way you can make a decision.” After five minutes of setting up the small banquet of fruit and sweets. “So who wants to ask the first question?” “Me first“ Sweetie Belle said happily “Erm oh this’ll be a good question what’s your favourite colour?.” The girls leaned in as John thought of an answer. “I can’t decide between blue or red would that be a good enough answer?” “Yes thank you question two why did you go into the dangerous everfree forest apart from save us?” “Hmm good question I was hoping I could get home I was even offered a chance to go home but I decided to say no.” “But why didn’t you take it we were so close to home according to Sweetie Belle?” The other two girls stopped eating and listened to his response. “That maybe true but I think of others before myself which I know is not the best thing to do but it helps when the situation calls for it.” “Okay final question do you hate us for what we made you do.” “You didn’t make me do anything so no I don’t hate any of you for what happened.” After Sweetie Belle’s questions were answered they decided to have a five minute break while the three little fillies went to the toilet John had a look at the book’s first page and read the first line in his head. "Day 1 location unknown my name is Alex Donst I am in a forest that’s all I know how I got here is a mystery. The only thing I remember is being on my motorbike and going too fast around a corner and not stopping before going over the cliff." The sound of hoof steps knocked him out of reading and he put the book by his side “Ready to answer my questions next there pretty tough” Scootaloo said confident as always. “Yes I’m ready “Question one if you could take one pony or stallion in with you who would you pick?” “If I had to take a pony it would be AppleJack as she looks fit and strong but a stallion easily Big Mac” “What about Rainbow Dash surely speed would be better than strength.” “True but just think if Rainbow Dash is carrying one of you and crashes then we would have to find her aswell.” “Okay question two which is your favourite cutie mark crusader” After the question was asked they all looked at John with puppy dog eyes which didn’t make things easier. “Erm I would have to say” John looked up and saw a pink pony open the door. “Hi John I thought I’d bring you some cupcakes what going on?” “I’m being interviewed for the foal free press and I’m stuck on a question and I could use your help.” “Sure what’s the question” “What is my favourite cutie mark crusader?” “Ooo thats a good question if I had to answer I wouldn’t know myself.” “Can’t I say all three of you girls because it’s impossible to choose.” “Okay you can question three would you fight off an ursa major to save us” “Yes because while I distract it you can escape then I would follow afterwards Pinkie would you like to answer a question.” Pinkie turned around and started to ask a question with a mouthful of cupcake. “Do you like to party?” “It depends on the celebration and if i’m in the mood but I do enjoy a good party now and then.” Pinkie smiled a devious smile which scared John but not the cutie mark crusader as they knew what was going to happen soon. “Okay so Applebloom your turn to ask the questions.” “Question one do you have the hots for my sister?.” John spat out his drink and so did everyone else when they heard the question. “Erm *nervous chuckle* what a question she is attractive yes for a pony but I wouldn’t say I have the hots for her.” “Question two what do you think of Ponyville?” “It’s a pretty good town the locals are friendly which is nice” “AppleBloom are you okay you’re scaring me” John said with concern in his voice “I just want my cutie mark so bad I thought being serious would help me get one I’m sorry” “It’s okay Apple Bloom anyway what is your last question.” “If your family came here would you stay?” “Yes because then they would know I’m safe.” “Can I ask one more question please John before I go back to the bakery.” “Sure what do you want to know Pinkie.” “Who are better friends us ponies or your friends back on Earth?” “That’s not a fair question Pinkie that’s harder to answer than the crusaders question.” “Yay I win what do I get for giving you the hardest question to answer oh I know what I want.” Pinkie said while bouncing happily on the spot “What would you like Pinkie?” “I want you to kiss me on my lips” “Can’t I kiss you on the cheek?” “Nope I want it on my lips but I want you to close your eyes.” “Erm okay come here then” Pinkie did as John asked and jumped onto the Sofa where he was sitting she put her lips into kissing position and John did the same and closed his eyes and they got closer and closer and closer until. “HONK” John shot his eyes open and noticed a pink hoof on his face which made everyone burst out laughing. “Pinkie why did you do that?” John asked out of confusion “Because I’m Pinkie silly well I best get going bye everyone” “Bye Pinkie” The group said in unison as soon as she left John asked the girls something he wanted to know ever since he was with them. “Can I ask you a question off the record” “What does off the record mean” “It means that it can’t be told to anyone unless it’s an emergency” “Okay John” “I would like to know where you found the gems and the book” “Okay do you remember where we got attacked by the wolves and the Ursa minor.” “Yes I do” “Well if you keep walking up from there that where we found them it seemed like there was a trail” “A trail to what?” “We don’t know we picked up those two items and started to head back” “Well thanks for the information it looks like it closing time so if you girls want to get going home” “Thanks John see you tomorrow oh and we’re sorry for what happened” AppleBloom said and the other girls just waved and headed home.When John was alone again he cleaned up and continued to read Alex’s book. I have seen some strange multi coloured creatures I believe they are ponies I’m not going to take my chances with anything in this place if I see a way out here I’m taking it. Day 2 I think my sanity is going slowly something offered me away out but it didn’t have a face it was just a black cloud but I couldn’t say yes I was too scared hopefully I can get another chance. John skipped through a few pages and noticed something on one of the pages which looked like a badly drawn picture of a pegasis. Day 5 I think I have been found out a yellow pony found me but it was flying but I managed to scare it off before it got too close. If help doesn’t come soon I don’t know what to do sleeping is impossible to do danger is everywhere. “Could Fluttershy be the flying pony the person is about” John said aloud Day 6 I went back to where it saw me and I saw some food that looked like for animals so I left it to avoid annoying any animals it came back but it had what I guess you can call a friend. I sneaked back carefully and quietly avoiding any sudden movements but I was spotted and the blue one gave chase but it was stopped by the yellow one another sleepless night for me yay. John noticed some pages were ripped out but didn’t want to know why but he carried on reading. Day 10 I woke up and noticed something found me and put a blanket on me and left some food by my side the same sort of food as before. I now know their plan deadly creatures would find me and kill me so I can be turned into decorations for homes in a town somewhere. NO I’M NOT CRAZY wait why did I write that if anyone is reading this and is wondering about why there are missing pages they were talking to me so I had to shut them up by ripping them out the book NO I ALREADY SAID I’M NOT CRAZY. John didn’t want to carry on but he could see he was near the end of the book. Day 12 Trees are talking to me now telling me to die I yell as much as I can to shut them up but it fails. I see more food next to me again please leave me alone and let me die in peace please.I close my eyes for what I believe to be a few minutes but they turned into a few hours and I saw it again this time up close. I don’t see why i should try to flee as it will always find me but I realise something about it this time it has long pink hair or a mane whatever they call it then I see something behind it. It looked like a lion scorpion bat thing luckily I had my pocket knife with me and with whatever energy I had left I saved her life. I don’t know why but this yellow thing thanked me for saving her life and stayed with me for the night. In the morning she tries to get me up to move but I just kept falling back down she knows I don’t have much time left for this world and so do I but the nice about her being with me is the trees have stopped talking to me. John tried to find the rest of the pages but they were ripped out. “And I thought I had problems, poor bloke I know what I have to do now I have to find him I’ll leave here at midnight everything and everyone should be sleeping at that time.” End of chapter 8
Having a drink with AJNon brony in a pony world Chapter 9 Twilight arrives at the castle gates and is escorted by two guard ponies to Princess Celestia’s room. *Knock knock* “Princess Celestia, Twilight Sparkle is here for you would you like us to send her in?” “Yes please” The door opened by the guard ponies magic and Twilight thanked the guards and went in to see her teacher. “Hello Princess I have brought the phone with me” “Thank you Twilight do you know what time they will call up?” “No they didn’t mention a time will they be allowed to come to Equestria?” “They will be but I will have to make one thing clear with them.” *Phone ring* “Sorry about this Princess *beep* hello” “Hi it’s me and Mark is with me aswell. So what is the answer can we come to Equestria?”The Princess overheard the conversation and joined in. “Hello me this is Princess Celestia speaking you may come under one condition which you Twilight and Mark must agree on.” “Okay but my name is Steve not me what is the condition.” “You must not tell John why he is here do you understand?” “We don’t know anyway” The Princess then turned her attention to Twilight. “Well Twilight do you agree aswell?” “Yes Princess it would be for the best. Will he ever find out the reason for being here?” “Yes in due time Twilight but it is too early to tell him.” Steve jumped into the conversation “Hello we are still here what time will you send us to Equestria?” “The spell won’t be ready until 10:30pm tonight so be prepared” “Where will we meet you?” “Twilight what places do you know on earth?” “I know where the town park is could we meet up next to the big fountain?” “Yeah it’s open 24/7 so it shouldn’t be a problem would you like to ask us any questions Princess?” “Yes why do you want to come here, John doesn’t like being here from what I have heard from Twilight” “Well we know John is unhappy there but when he sees us he will perk up don’t worry about our families either John’s parents can explain where we are.” “You seem sure about what you’re going to do very well get ready I shall send Twilight to the town park next to the fountain farewell Steve and Mark.” Twilight put the phone down and walked with Princess Celestia to the ritual room. “Twilight please leave me as I prepare my magic level to transport you there and back.” “Okay Princess I’ll see you later” Twilight looked around the castle before heading into town and started looking in shop windows. Back in Ponyville John was thinking about Alex and what happened to him when he heard a knock at the door. “Come in we’re still open.” “Hi John I was wondering if you wanted to have a drink with me at the bar.”AppleJack said in her normal cheerful voice. “Erm sure but why me why not Rarity, Fluttershy or even Rainbow dash.” “Well no one thanked you properly yet for saving the three fillies and anyway Fluttershy doesn’t like to drink, Rarity only likes imported wine which is in her house and with Rainbow everything we do is a competition.” “I have a feeling if you took Pinkie with you she’ll think it’s a party and wreck the place.” “*chuckle* Yep that sound like something Pinkie would do. AppleBloom told me what you thought of me.” “What did she say?” “Buy me a drink when they open and maybe I’ll tell ya.” “Do you want to sit on the sofa while we wait?” “I’d love to partner.” John and AJ sat on the couch and started a conversation. On earth Steve and Mark were walking around in the town and decided to go bowling to kill the time when Mark thought of a question that worried him. “Steve can I ask you a question?” “Sure what do you want to ask it’s about John isn’t it?” “Yeah, well sort of it’s more to do with where he is.” “What do you mean where he is.” “If we go there can we go back if we want to” “Why would we want to go back. Going to Equestria is pretty much every Bronies and Pegasisters dream so why would we want to go back” “Just think it may get boring and we will miss our families eventually” Before Steve took his turn bowling he turned and looked at Mark. “Okay Mark I understand but just think we can start a family there and with Pinkie their do you think you will ever have a dull day.” “Yeah your right mate do you want a drink I’m going to get one.” “Thanks can I have a coke?” “Coming right up” Mark walked off and couldn’t stop thinking about his family if he did leave can he send his body back but stay with his friends or would that be impossible. Twilight had walked around Canterlot for a few hours now and saw the shop John had sold the dresses at and decided to go in and have a look around. “Nice dresses.” Twilight said which caught the shop owners ears. “Why thank you little lady are you looking for anything in particular today?” “Well I’m looking for some dresses my friend brought in he’s the human and the dressmaker is Rarity” “Ah yes I remember him he gave me these marvellous dresses” “Yes well a few days ago there was a slight problem if I remember correctly my friend Rarity believed he bullied his way into the money.” “What a horrible thought he came in and I could tell he had almost given up hope on selling the dresses so I decided to buy some of him.” “What about the card you gave him?” “The dresses are very well made their symmetry is almost unrivalled by other professionals” Twilight was surprised by what she had just heard. “I must get going now I’m sorry for not believing him fully.” “It’s all right but what do you mean by not believing him fully?” “Well my friend Rarity told me what happened and I found it hard to believe so I thought while I was here I could ask you.” “I understand if your friend was calm and relaxed I would still have done the same thing now I’m sorry to do this but can you leave as it is time for me to close up for the day.” “Okay sir may I ask one more question before I leave” “You may what do you want to know” “What are your thoughts of John the human?” “Well I can’t give a full proper answer since I have only seen him for a short time but I would say that he is a gentleman you can trust does that answer your question?” “Yes it does thank you and goodbye sir” “Goodbye” Twilight headed back into the castle and had a look round the castle grounds waiting to be called by the guards pony at Princess Celestia’s ritual chamber. Back in Ponyville John and AJ finished their conversation in the library and headed to the local bar. “So what do ya drink?” “What do you mean by drink” “I mean do you drink alcohol don’t worry I won’t judge” “I have had a small cup of beer at christmas last year but that’s it why.” “Well tonight if ya want I could give buy you an alcoholic drink don’t worry I won’t force ya.” “Thanks AJ shall we head in now“ John and AJ headed into the bar and he was surprised by the ponies he saw: There was Big Mac, Mr and Mrs Cake, Mrs Cherilee and Photo finish. “Howdy Barkeep we would like two lemonades please” “Coming right up AJ who’s your friend?” “Oh where are my manners John this is Barkeep” “Hi so how long have you been here John” “I think about a week and a half” “Well if you want to know anything about town I’ll be here to answer your question” “Thanks Barkeep I might have a question later” “I’ll be here all night” John picked up the drinks and walked with AJ to some free seats in the back and sat down. “So AJ do you come here often” John asked while scratching the back of his head. “I do come in now and again but not as often as you think. You seem nervous John what’s wrong?” “Maybe it’s because I’m talking to a pony and I’m worried that I will say something wrong” “That is a problem but I don’t think that’s the problem come on John you can tell me I’m your friend. You know that right?” AJ said putting a hoof on John’s shoulder hoping to help him open up. “I do know you’re my friend but I’d rather keep the problem to myself if that’s okay with you AJ” “No problem do you want me to get you an alcoholic drink.” “But I’m underage”John said which confused AJ “I don’t follow can you explain, is it something about earth?” “Well on earth you can’t drink alcohol if your underage which I am” “Well let me poke a hole in your logic you’re not on Earth you’re in Equestria” AJ said with a chuckle. “Oh yeah I forgot about that for some reason I’m like that sometimes” he said with a nervous chuckle “Why didn’t you mention it before?” “I didn’t there would be bars in Ponyville so I didn’t mention it but I might as well try something while I’m here” John said with a smile on his face “Coming right up I’ll get you something weak” AJ headed to the bar and saw someone she recognised. “Rainbow what are you doing here?” “I thought I’d have a drink what are you doing here?” “Same as you but I’m with John.” “Cool I’ll relax with you guys okay AJ” “Okay but I don’t want any competitions tonight okay?” “Aw no fun okay we’ll make it up tomorrow deal?” “Deal come on over we’ve just got here maybe with you here he’ll loosen up” Back on Earth Steve and Mark are getting prepared for the trip to Equestria when Steve got a call from John’s dad. “Hello Steve I have watched a few episodes of My little pony” “What did you think of it?” “Well it’s not for me but I can understand why people will want to watch it.” “Would you like to ask me anything about the show while I’m on the phone?” “No I’ve learnt enough about the show so I’m happy with knowledge I’ve got goodbye Steve” “Goodbye sir” Steve sent Mark a text saying he was ready and will meet him at the town park and headed out with his backpack to the town park. Meanwhile in Ponyville John, AJ and Rainbow dash were talking about their accomplishments. “My best accomplishment is when I beat the Flim Flam brother’s strange contraption How about you Rainbow but it can’t be your signature move.” “Erm when I rescued Rarity and the Wonder Bolts at the same time then got to spend the day with them as well that was awesome. How about you John what are you most proud of?”AJ and Rainbow gave John their full attention. “I’m proud of getting the CMC out of Everfree Forest” AJ and Rainbow looked at each other and noticed John taking a drink of his liqour. “So John what do you think of it. is it any good?” “I like the mixture of apple and pear what’s your drink like AJ” “it’s nice mine’s a small cider I don’t want to drink a lot tonight.” “Yeah especially after that kiss with Big M-” “RAINBOW please don’t remind me” AJ tipped her hat down over her head to hide her red face. “Anyway so how long have you two been in competition for?” John asked hoping to break the awkward quiet moment. “I think it’s been about two and a half years or longer.” “Yeah that sounds about right. John can I ask you a question?” “Yeah okay as long as it’s not about old crushes” “I wasn’t going to ask about that but I was wondering why did you think me, Rarity and Rainbow were their parents?” “You seem to act very motherly around them if that makes sense” “I can understand that does that make sense to you Rainbow...Rainbow?” AJ looked over to the bar and saw Rainbow carrying large cups of cider and placed them on the table and got an annoyed look of AJ “Come on Rainbow you know I said no earlier” “Yeah but come on John can take you back home or are you scared that I will beat you again?” “I ain’t afraid of that I don’t want to embarrass John” After hearing this John decided to help the situation. “You won’t embarrass me AJ I was actually more worried about it being the other way around and it would be interesting to see you two have a competition.” “Well okay John but don’t say I didn’t warn ya” “That’s the spirit AJ here you go John I bought one for you careful it’s got quite a kick to it.” “Thanks Rainbow cheers” They tapped their cups on each others and Rainbow got the competition going by drinking half the drink but AJ managed to do more which made Rainbow pick up the pace while John just sat back and watched. Back at the castle it was getting quite dark and Twilight was being escorted to the ritual room where Princess Celestia was waiting outside for her. “Hello Twilight are you ready.” “Yes Princess may I ask a question first.” “You may Twilight you don’t need to ask permission” “I know but I would like to ask do you know if they will transport with me to the same place when we come back from Earth?” “I’m not sure but I do know they will be in Equestria if they are making contact with you when you come back” “Thank you princess shall we head in” “Yes but first tell me the three rules for transportation and transformation” “Rule one don’t let people figure out who you are, rule two avoid getting any injuries.“ “And the third rule Twilight” “The third rule is to be careful” “Very good but I would like you to have something to eat first before you leave to Earth” Twilight nodded in understanding and followed the princess to get something to eat while John was watching AJ and Rainbow have a drinking contest. “*Glug glug burp*Ha beat that AJ...AJ?”Rainbow said triumphantly while John nudged AJ and noticed she passed out. “Ha I win *thud*” “Rainbow are you okay?” "Just take them both back to the library somehow without dropping them." John picked up Rainbow dash from the floor and put her in his arms and did the same with AJ. “Hey John before you leave can I ask something?” Barkeep said before John could leave “Yeah sure what do you want to know” “Are you going to be okay getting them back home” “I should be the library is close by so I’m going to take them there” “Okay goodnight John” “Goodnight Barkeep take care” John took his time to the library to make sure they didn’t awake and noticed a white unicorn outside the door with something in her magical grip. “Is that you Rarity?” “John where were you I’ve been waiting for you for hours...did these two get into a competition again?” “Yeah it was a drinking contest what do you have their?” “Oh this it’s a bottle of champagne and two glasses as a way of saying thank you” “Thanks can you please get the door my arms are losing feelings and then we can carry this conversation on inside.” “Of course follow me” Rarity used her magic to open the door and let John go in first, he put Rainbow Dash and Applejack on the sofa and put a blanket over them then sat next to Rarity who had poured two glasses of champagne for them. “So Rarity what did you want to talk about” “I did want to have a private word with you but I don’t think that’s possible with them here” “It should be they passed out from their competition” “Well okay then it’s about your family back on Earth” “Have they said something that offended you?” “No nothing like that I was wondering if you could be forgotten by them and live here with us would you?” "Crap there trying to trap me here to live with them until I die like a slave or something quick change the subject to something anything." “Erm I-I don‘t know. Were the gems Sweetie Belle found any good” Rarity could tell John was trying to hide something. “Yes they’re quite good why are you avoiding my question?” “I’m not I answered it didn’t I?” “Well yes you did but I was hoping for a yes or no answer” "What should I say if I say yes that would be horrible to my family but if I say no then it’s going to be horrible to the ponies who have helped me and took me in." “John are you okay you seem worried would you like to talk about it” "Yes a change of subject thank you." “I was thinking about the book Sweetie belle brought back I had a look through it and I don’t think Twilight or anyone else should read it” “Why can’t anyone else have a look at the book other than you” “If you want to have a look be my guest but just remember I warned you” John handed Rarity the book and she had a quick look through and then turned her attention to John. “Is this the reason you didn’t want to answer the question before” “Well there is that reason and that you were asking me to throw away my old life to live here which is very horrible thing to ask someone” “I’m sorry about that I should have thought about that before asking would you like me to leave” “No their is something I need you to do for me though” “What would you like me to do” “I need you to look after those two I need to find Alex Donst the person in the book” “Oh no you don’t. That means going into the forest and anyway what are you going to do when you find him” “The forest isn’t that scary to me even at night and as for Alex it depends what I find of him” “I know I should stop you but I know you want to do this but I want you to promise me something” “What do I need to promise you Rarity?” “I want you to promise me you will come with me to Manehatten to sell dresses. It’s like Canterlot but instead of unicorns everywhere there are earth ponies” “Deal don’t worry I know where he is in the book it talks about him being left food so I’ll follow that” “I’ll wait for you to return but take things with you so if you get in trouble you’ll be okay” John headed of to the kitchen and picked up some food and a knife and a torch and set off to find Alex Donst. Back on earth Steve and Mark were at the park next to the fountain awaiting the arrival of Twilight. “So Mark are you ready” “I just realised something though wouldn’t John want to go back home when he sees us” “That is a thought but I’m sure we can convince him to stay there with us” “I guess you’re right can you call Twilight up I need to ask her something” “Okay give me a sec *phone rings beep* hello Twilight Mark would like to know something” “What do you need to know Mark?” “Are you going to take us straight back to Equestria or do you have other plans” “Well I would like to do some research and possibly see John’s mum and dad” “Why do you want to do that” “It’s part of the research don’t worry I know what I’m doing” “Okay well it’s almost half ten and were just waiting here for you how are you going to get back” “I just use my magical connection with Princess Celestia and it should be done in an instant” “Okay then but would it work with two extra people” “Yes you should know yourself it will be easy for the Princess when I get there call me Tina” “Okay see you in few minutes” Steve and Mark waited for her arrival while John was walking in the Everfree forest where he found the girls and began his search for the food trail and for Alex Donst. "I hope you’re alive and if not I’ll try and get you out somehow no matter the cost." End of chapter 9
Twilight's bad dayNon brony in a pony world Chapter 10 John reached where the girls where they were got cornered by the wolves he shined the torches light in all directions hoping to spot something to help him with his search. "Which way should I go, maybe north as he was trying to get away from the town." John started his search going north looking around carefully and slowly when he noticed some birds on the floor eating something. He picked up the pace and scarred the birds away upon closer inspection John noticed it was old bird seeds and realised he was on the right track "So it was Fluttershy who tried to help him so that must mean Rainbow dash is the blue one then." John headed deeper into the forest and noticed the further he went the creepier it got. Trees that have been struck by lightning seem to have faces on them John wanted to turn back but he knew if he didn’t the mystery would be unsolved. "This place is getting creepier and creepier with every step I take I hope he isn’t too far away now hey it looks like more bird seeds up ahead." John got closer to the bird seed pile and noticed something. He could easily see the next pile so he picked up the pace to the next pile where he decided to take a break and have some of the food and water he brought with him. "I’m coming for you Alex and I’ll get you home somehow." Twilight was ready to be transported to earth and the princess was slowly getting the magical glow in her horn strong enough to send Twilight to Earth and not into space.The princess nodded to Twilight who closed her eyes and felt a strange force swirling around her pulling her upwards she was transformed into a human then transported to Earth in a flash where she saw Steve and Mark waiting for her next to the fountain. “Hello Steve, hello Mark how are you” “Hello Tina we’re okay how are you” “I’m feeling pretty good and so is John” “Cool what would you like to research first?” “I would like to see what happens at night for example if there are bars or parties going on” “I do know of one party that is happening nearby while we walk I could give them a call up” “That sounds fun can we do that Steve?” “We could but do you think we should go to a shop for refreshments first so we can get invited in” “Good point you call them to see if we can come to the party while we are at the shop” “Wait a second shops are open 24 hours a day here?” Tina said with a confused look on her face. “Yes we do it’s very quiet at night though but you can get in and out the shop quicker but it’s not all the shops that are always open just the supermarkets” Steve explained while Mark finished the phone call. “I’ve just finished the call while you two were talking he said we can come but we should bring some sort of refreshment” “Okay come on lets get going, Tina just say when you want to leave the party and we’ll go okay” Tina nodded and they headed to a supermarket while John was getting closer to finding Alex he followed each food trail which seemed to get closer to each other the further he went then noticed something oh the floor. "A yellow feather I hope this isn’t from an injury wait are those legs over there?." John shined the torch light over to the legs and quickly ran up to them and was shocked at what he saw. He found Alex but he had been attacked by a lot of creatures with claws. John swallowed hard and investigated the body and found he had a pen with him a watch which was still working and a wallet but no pieces of paper. John opened the wallet and found a picture of Alex with a woman and a child. "He’s a dad as well if I could help you out in some way I would but I can’t where are those pieces of paper." John stood up ready to accept the paper wasn’t with him when he saw the same black cloud as before. “So you found him I’m impressed however you are far too late to help him as he has been dead for a few days now” “So you can’t do anything for him he didn’t want to be here” “I could help him but on one condition” “How could you help him first” “Very well I can send him back to earth and to him this would have been a bad dream to him” “Would he be alive though not in a zombie like state?” “Yes he will be healthy he will live his life with his wife and child” “Sounds good can I find something from him first. I’m looking for pieces of paper about what happened to him while he was alive” “They are in his back pocket on his trousers” John searched there and found the pieces of paper which surprised and confused him. “Thank you how did you know they were there?” “What you want is always in the last place you look I will open a portal for him to earth. When he passes through the portal I will heal him however if he dies after the healing process is done I can’t do anything for him” The black cloud opened a portal to Earth and John put Alex’s belongings back on him and carried him to the portal then pushed Alex’s body through and waits to see if anything would happen. Back on Earth Tina, Steve and Mark were at the party with the items they brought and Steve knocked on the door and then headed in Tina seemed nervous and Mark picked up on that. “You okay Tina remember if you want to go just ask me and we’ll leave” “Thanks I am a bit nervous since it’s my first Earth party what do you do” “Just try to go with the crowd if there dancing dance if their having a drink drink” “Would it be okay if I stay by your side even though you have told me what to do” “Yeah sure come on let’s put these down first and have a dance” Tina followed Mark who introduced her to some new friends who asked her to dance. Steve and Mark were grabbing drinks and decided to have a chat. “So how do you think Tina’s doing Mark do you think she’ll fit in” “Yeah I’ve told her she can talk to me if she needs help” “Why didn’t you mention me?” “I don’t know I didn’t think when I said it and wouldn’t she know she can talk to you as well” “I know you’re right but next time mention me as well” “Okay no problem” Steve and Mark listened to the music that was playing and waited until Tina got bored.Back in the everfree forest John watched as Alex got up and headed to a nearby town for his safety the portal closed afterwards and his attention turned to the cloud. “Okay thanks for helping him out what do you want me to do for you” “I wish for you to leave the forest quickly and safely, the second thing is sometime in the future I will change a dream you will currently be having into another dream. The third and final thing is I want to see if you can change the dream” “What do you mean change the dream?” “You will understand soon enough now leave this area quickly wolves are getting closer and they are hungry” John did as he was told and ran for the forest edge quickly to avoid being attacked by wolves. Back on Earth Tina was getting bored of the party and went in search of Mark and Steve and found them dancing with the music. “Hey Mark is it okay if we go now I’m getting bored” “Okay come on Steve we’re going to see John’s parents now” “Okay let’s go did you have fun Tina?” “Yes I did would John’s parents still be awake even at this hour” “Yeah most people like to stay up late and John’s parents aren’t different” Steve, Mark and Tina headed out of the party and headed to John’s house but Mark just stopped walking for some reason and Tina and Steve noticed this. “Mark are you okay?” “Not really before we go on any further I need to know something before we see his parents Tina” “What do you want to know” “How long will it take to get back to Equestria I mean if things go south quickly” “It shouldn’t take too long as long as the princess is ready it should be done in an instant” “I know they seemed a bit out of the ordinary before I remember all the pictures of John everywhere but now that they know they can contact him they should have been able to relax more right” “True let's get going to his house” “We’ll have to leave our stuff somewhere don't we so they know we not going to Equestria” Steve looked around for a place to put the bags and noticed there was a hedge which they could put their bags. After they hid the bag out of sight they continued on their way to see John’s parents. Back in Ponyville John had got back to the library and saw Rarity was still awake waiting for him with a very tired look on her face. “You took your time didn’t you” Rarity said with an annoyed tone in her voice. “Yeah sorry about that Rarity I found Alex and managed to get him back home” “Really how from what I read it seemed like he had died” “He did but this black cloud brought him back from the dead and sent him home” “Whatever weird stuff happens all the time in the Everfree forest once this strange flower called poison joke made my mane go into a big mess” “That sounds horrible Rarity but a least it’s over now and your mane is beautiful” Rarity blushed slightly after hearing this. “Why thank you did you find what you were looking for?” “Yeah it’s right here do you want to hear it?” “No thanks John what I read earlier disturbed me and I don’t want to hear how it ends however I won’t stop you reading it *yawn* now if you’ll excuse me I need to catch up on my beauty sleep farewell John” Rarity was just about to leave when John stopped her. “Why don’t you sleep in Twilight’s bed or on my lap” Rarity thought for a moment before giving an answer. “Very well I’ll sleep in Twilight’s bed goodnight John” “Goodnight Rarity” As soon as John heard the door close he read the pages he had collected Day 14 The yellow one tried to feed me today with fruit but I can’t swallow the food at all even though it’s soft so she resorts to chewing the food and putting it into my mouth like a mother bird would to her children. She let me sleep while she goes and gets help she returns a few hours later with the blue one to help me. I believe I heard the yellow one call her Rainbow dash They tried to pull me up onto my feet but I just fall. Rainbow Dash calls the yellow one Fluttershy and tells to just leave me but she doesn’t want to leave me which is unbelievably sweet. It’s night time now and she is still with me she knows I only have a few hours left now and so do I she won’t stop crying but I manage to give her a hug which makes the tears stop, but I see something which worries me behind her wolves I tell her to go and take a bag of gems and my little book I know it’s not much but if I could give her more I would before she leaves me she gives me hug and a kiss on the cheek then leaves me which I’m happy about. “What you reading John something good” Applejack said with a tired look on her face “Not really you just woke up AJ?” she tried to nod her head but she fell over but John picked her up and put her in his arms. “Thanks yeah I just woke up heard you and Rarity talking. AppleBloom told me what you thought of me” “Really what did she say” “That you thought I was attractive but I’m going to have to break your heart now as you’re not my type” "Okay this is weird maybe it’s the alcohol talking just ignore it" “Okay AJ goodnight” “Goodnight John” AJ fell asleep in John’s arms and John fell asleep where he was sitting. Back on Earth Tina, Steve and Mark were at the front door of John’s house. *knock knock* John’s mum answered the door “Ugh who knocking at this ungodly hour...Oh hi Mark, Steve who is this?” “Hi this is Tina she just got back into town and wanted to see you” “Of course come in and have a seat in the front room I’ll go get his dad he’s just having a shower” She left them to sit down in the front room Mark and Steve had a feeling something was wrong. “Steve do you get the feeling something is wrong“ “Yeah when we came here before they were a wreck but with Tina here she seemed calmer” They overheard the end of John’s parents conversation as they were coming down the stairs. “Would you be able to go to the shop while I entertain our guests” “Sure I’ll get some more milk” John’s mum said with a nervous look on her face “Thanks I’ll see you in a few minutes” John’s dad waited until the door closed behind her and sat in the front room with Steve, Tina and Mark. ”So how are you doing Mark?” “I’m doing okay sir how are you?” “With my son still missing it’s hard to concentrate at work but you have to cope somehow, how about you Steve how are you doing” “I’m doing okay sir but can I get a drink from the kitchen my throats feeling quite dry” “Sure I was going to make some snacks anyone interested?” Mark and Tina both nodded their heads while Steve and John’s dad headed to the kitchen Tina was shaking slightly but Mark put his hand on her shoulder and held her close which helped. “So Steve how long have you known Tina for?” “I don’t really know her why” “Just making conversation how has school been” “It’s been okay how has work been for you” “Well let’s just say with Tina here work will be a lot easier to complete” Steve carefully listened to the way he said that. “Hey Steve” “Yes sir” “Don’t forget your drink” “Thank you sir” John’s dad carried in a cake on a plate with a sharp knife and put it on the table then put the sharp knife on the table next to the cake and sat down and turned his attention to Tina. “So Tina how have you been?” “I’m okay I miss seeing John though” “So do I Tina so do I would you like a piece of cake it’s very nice” “Erm yes please” John’s dad passed Tina a piece of cake which she happily ate he offered a piece to Mark but he didn’t want one. “So Tina have you watched the show my little pony friendship is magic?” “I’ve seen a few episodes have you?” “Well when they told me where my son was I decided to check out the show and now I have heard your voice it sounds very familiar to me” “Really who do you think I sound like?” “Well I want you to guess first it’ll be fun” he said in a calm tone “Okay do I sound like Rarity?” Tina said trying to remain calm and happy. “No try again if I know it you should easily get it” “Do I sound like AppleJack?” “No I’ll give you one more chance to get it” Mark could tell he was getting angry and annoyed by the way his hand were shaking. “I’m sorry but we have to get going now sir come on Steve” “*sigh* you’re right it is getting late and you do have school in the morning but may I ask one final question before you go” Mark decided to stay standing while Tina sat down and John’s dad picked up the knife. “Tina give me back my son” he said with an evil smirk on his face “What are you talking about” “Don’t play with me Tina give me back my son” “I don’t know what you’re talking about” “*sigh* Tina I’m sorry it came to this YARGHH” John’s dad went for Tina with the knife in a downward facing angle but Mark managed to stop him but got a cut down his back which caused Tina to panic. *twonk thud* Steve hit Johns dad on the back of the head with a frying pan. “QUICK LET’S GET OUT OF HERE” Steve yelled as they headed to the front door they were stopped by something they hoped they wouldn’t see or hear *Police sirens* “To John’s room quick” Steve headed up first and saw that John’s dad was right behind them but they managed to get into the room and put the lock on before he could reach them. “Tina get us out of her quick. Mark grab the bed with me and put it next to the door hurry” *Bang bang* “GET OUT HERE RIGHT NOW”John’s dad said slamming into the door with force “NO YOU WERE GOING TO HURT TINA” *Bang bang* “SHE KNOWS HOW TO GET MY SON HOME I’M NOT LETTING HER GO ANYWHERE” While Steve and Mark were trying their best to save Tina’s life she walked over to the computer and saw her conversation with John was still there. “Tina any luck contacting the princess?” This snapped Tina out of her trance like state “No she must be tired” she said with fear in her voice “Keep trying there’s no way out of this situation now other than to Equestria, Mark grab the bookcase” “Boy’s I’ll make a deal with you if you give me the girl I’ll get you off the hook with the police” “What will happen to Tina?” Steve said still putting force into the defence. “Nothing different will happen to her she will be sent down for kidnapping” “No deal she has done nothing wrong and anyway how can you get us off the hook with the police” “I’m an undercover cop John doesn’t know for his safety but look what has happened now that Tina has seen him look what’s happened so what do you say boys” Mark and Steve looked at each other and nodded “If Tina goes down we’ll all go down” “FINE JUST REMEMBER I OFFERED YOU A CHANCE FOR FREEDOM”A voice from downstairs caught John’s dad attention which he went to investigate “Sir we are here and await your orders“ “They have barricaded themselves in my sons room whatever you have to do to get in there do it” “And when we get in there sir?” “Bring them out by force don’t worry about injuries I’ll take all the blame” “Yes sir come on bring in the battering ram” “Before you head up let me give them one more chance” John’s dad headed up the stairs and proceeded to attack the door “Just get out here and we can put this whole ordeal behind us” “No way no matter how much you sugar coat it we are going to jail” “Mark, Steve I’ve managed to get through to Princess Celestia she says it going to take a few seconds” “Thanks Tina, Mark can you see anything else that will help secure the door” “No nothing Steve look how badly Tina is shaking” “I know Mark but it’ll be over soon don’t worry” *Bang bang*”Bring up the battering ram well boys it look like your time is finally up good luck in jail” They knew they were out of options now it was a simple question now of who gets through first the police or the princess. *BANG BANG crack* “GUYS QUICK GET OVER HERE SHE’S CONNECTED WITH ME HURRY” Without hesitation they held Tina and as soon as the police got through the door they were gone. “FUCK we almost had them” “We could use the phone to talk to John can’t we?” John’s mums said standing next to his dad. “*sigh* You’re right I just thought if we could question Tina she could help but I went overboard didn’t I” “No it shows you care but I don’t think after this they will trust you” Back in the canterlot castle two maid ponies were walking down the hall when they noticed a purple flash around a corner as they went to investigate they saw it was Twilight. “Mrs Sparkle are you okay...Mrs Sparkle?”The maids got closer and could tell something was wrong. “Where are they?”Twilight eyes were darting all over the place looking for someone. “Who are you talking about Mrs Sparkle” “Steve and Mark did the police get them” “What are police?” “THEIR BEHIND YOU” Twilight quickly crawls into a corner while the maids turn round and have a look confusion on their face when they turn back. “But their just guards ponies Mrs sparkle they wouldn’t harm you” “What’s going on here ladies” One of the guard ponies asked the maids. “Would you be able to get Princess Celestia quickly please Mrs Sparkle has gained a fear of guard ponies for some strange reason” “Very well come on lets go” The guard ponies left the maids to help Twilight while they went to find Princess Celestia. After a few minutes of searching they found Princess Celestia and brought her back to Twilight. “Oh my how long has she been like this” “Were not sure the maids found her first Princess” “Thank you I may need you in the morning let me speak to Twilight first before you leave” “Yes Princess” The guards nodded and took a step back while the Princess took a few steps closer to Twilight the maids noticed this and stepped back to let the Princess get close to Twilight. “Princess is that really you” Twilight looked up slowly to meet the Princesses gaze. “Yes Twilight it is m-” Without hesitating Twilight grabbed the Princesses leg like it was the only thing protecting her from death. “PLEASE DON’T SEND ME BACK *crys*” “I won’t Twilight I promise guards tomorrow can you gather all the guards you can to help me solve this problem” “Yes Princess we shall get back to our posts now” The Princess used her magic and lifted Twilight onto her back and walked back to her room. When she got to her bed she let Twilight get on the bed first and asked Twilight a question before she fell asleep. “Twilight do you know where Steve and Mark are I did not see them next to you” “No I don’t they were holding onto me when I teleported here do you think they are okay” “They should be but I am glad you have stopped shaking however I would like you to do one thing for me Twilight” “Yes Princess anything” “I would like you to stay with me here in canterlot until I have seen Steve and Mark then if I believe they are trustworthy you can go back with them okay” Twilight just nodded not wanting to say what had happened and fell asleep and the princess did the same. End of chapter 10
chapter 11Non brony in a pony world Chapter 11 In an unknown location elsewhere in Equestria another bright purple flash appeared which contained Steve and Mark The flash disappeared as fast as it appeared Steve and Mark looked around quickly for any clue of where they could be. “Do you know where we are Mark?” “No not a clue come on let’s get somewhere safe to sleep” They walked for a few minutes before deciding to sleep in an alleyway. “Mark do you think Twilight’s okay now that she’s back home” “I don’t think so but maybe when we see her again come on let’s get to the back of this alley and call it a day I’m exhausted” “Yeah I am to come on we’ll worry about where we are tomorrow” So Steve and Mark slept on each other hoping tomorrow morning would be a better day. It is morning and Steve and Mark get a rude awakening from an annoyed looking shop owner who throws a bucket of water over them. “Excuse me but what are you doing in the alley are you planning to steal from me” “*spit* No we just got here and we wouldn’t rob you would we Mark” “No we wouldn’t where are we sir” “You’re in Manehatten did you two come from Earth last night?” “Erm yes we did how did you know” “You’re not the first humans I have seen come in and maybe I could help you somehow” “Thanks My names Steve and this is Mark.” “Just call me sir for the moment until I can trust you” “Okay sir I just have one question for you do you have any food” “Yes I do come in and you can pick what you want to eat” “Sounds good come on Mark” Steve and Mark followed the horse into the door to have something to eat. Meanwhile in Canterlot Princess Celestia was about to address the Royal guards about Twilight’s situation. “Guards I have gathered you here today for a search of Equestria.Twilight sparkle came back last night after a mission in a terrible state, I don’t know what caused it but I do know they are somewhere in Equestria. Any questions?” One guard stuck his hoof in the air. “I have three questions Princess How is Twilight now, When we find them should we treat them like prisoners or not and how long do we have to find them” “Twilight is okay at the moment but she seems to want to see if they are okay so I don’t believe they will be hostile. When you search ask the resident of each city you go to find out if they have seen any new arrivals to Equestria and to answer the final question the quicker you find them the better.” The guards split up into several groups and awaited for the princess to let them go on their mission. “One more piece of information before you go guards there is one human in Ponyville he should be at the Library do not inform him of the situation. What you are looking for are two other humans are called Steve and Mark now you are dismissed” The guards saluted the Princess and went on their way to each town in Equestria when they all left their sight the princess went back to Twilight who was still asleep but woke up when she noticed the princess was sitting on the bed. “Morning princess how are you?” Twilight said with a big smile on her face. “I’m much better now that I know you’re okay. Twilight what did you learn about on Earth yesterday?” The smile slowly dropped into a frown. “I don’t want to talk about it Princess without seeing Steve and Mark first.” “I understand would you like some breakfast.” “Yes please Princess.” Twilight followed Celestia to the dining hall and began to have something to eat. Meanwhile in Ponyville John was getting up himself when he saw AJ reading the paper and that Rainbow dash was still asleep. “Morning AJ how are you” “Not too good I’m reading the foal free press and I’ve got a bad headache” AJ said while rubbing her head. “I’ll get you something to fix the problem give me a second” “Thank you don’t forget about Rainbow she’ll need something aswell” John went in search of medicine to stop the headache he checked the kitchen but nothing so he tried the bathroom but was shocked when he saw Rarity was having a shower. “What do you think you’re doing John” “Sorry Rarity I’ll come back later.” “No no I will be a while just grab what you need and leave quickly” “No problem I was planning to” John found some medicine and headed straight for the door but was stopped by a magical tug on his clothes. “Would you be willing to help me clean my tail I seem to have trouble getting at some spots” “Can’t I get AJ or Rainbow to help you with this” “That would take too long besides I would like to ask you something privately please close the door” John did as Rarity had asked and closed the door and tried to remain calm while he worked on her tail.After a few moments of silence Rarity broke the silence. “Have you done this before John?” “Am I doing it wrong Rarity because I can start over if I have” “No your technique is almost like you have done this before have you” “First time maybe it’s because I have fingers and not hooves” “No it’s not that, whatever it may be you have talent.” “Thank you Rarity now what was your question you wanted to ask me?” “What did I want to ask you...ah yes I remember now when you go back to earth will you regret going back?” “I don’t know maybe I won’t forget what’s happened here but I don’t know when that will happen. Why do you ask do you know something about why I’m here?” “No I don’t know why you’re it’s just that I’ll miss you when you go” She said with a tear in her eye which John noticed and rubbed away and began to hug Rarity. “I know everyone won’t want to see me go but I don’t belong here with ponies and horses I belong on Earth with other humans so I need to go back” Their quiet moment was stopped abruptly by shouting downstairs from AJ. “JOHN HURRY UP PLEASE MY HEAD IS IN A LOT OF PAIN” John broke the hug and took the medicine to AJ who was slightly annoyed by something. “What’s wrong now AJ” “Two things how long it took for you to find the medicine” She said before swallowing the liquid. “And the second thing?” “What Apple Bloom put in the paper that I am attracted to you I’m sorry but I don’t think you’re pretty John” John swallowed hard hoping to stop a look of sadness and anger seeping through. “I know you told me last night when you were very tired or drunk I couldn’t tell” “I did?” “Yeah right before you fell asleep in my arms” AppleJack didn’t respond straight away she slowly backed away still facing John to the door. “Well I erm got some work to do on the farm the apples aren’t going to buck themselves *nervous chuckle*” “Yeah you’re right AJ I’ll see you later I need to take care of the library until Twilight gets back from whatever she’s doing in Canterlot bye” “Bye John” AJ said weakly before closing the door behind her leaving John sitting in the library alone with his thoughts. Why does it hurt when AJ told me she doesn’t love me it makes no sense*sigh* just try to think about something else. “Hi John want an apple?” Rainbow dash said while flying behind him holding two apples. “Yes please how’s your head Rainbow” “My heads fine I’m used to having headaches as I always fly at fast speeds trying to do sonic rainbooms” “A what?” John asked which made Rainbow Dash almost choke on her food. “How can you not know what a sonic rainboom is they are well known for their speed and beauty?” Rainbow Dash just got a blank look of John which annoyed her to no end. “You know what John I don’t have anything to until the afternoon I could show you a sonic rainboom if you have time on your hands.” “I didn’t have any plans for today so you can show me your move.” Rainbow Dash lead John outside and a crowd gathered as they knew what was about to happen. “Is she really going to do one right now?” said one of the ponies in the crowd. “Yeah she must want to impress the new guy in town” Rainbow Dash finished limbering up and began to gain altitude until she was a small dot in the sky Then she began diving down going faster and faster until a white curved light could be seen which got sharper and sharper until it resembled an arrowhead then it happened. *BOOM* A sonic rainboom appeared and the crowd cheered Rainbow Dash was taking in all the applause. While she was doing a little dance in the sky she noticed John lost interest and headed back in doors so she decided to join him. “What did you think John was it as good as you thought it would be?.” “It was better than I expected but.” “But what come on tell me” “*exhale* It’s what AJ told me while you were elsewhere” “Oh the attractive thing yeah I heard that what’s the problem” “Wait did you overhear that?” Rainbow just nodded and John continued “I know it shouldn’t bother me but it does for some reason do you know why” “Well do you have feelings for AJ?” “No well yes maybe, possibly I don’t know”John was struggling to find the right words. “Well which is it?” “I don’t know it doesn’t matter anyway as I’m a human and she’s a pony” “Well I’ve got to get going now I’ll see you later” “Yeah see you later Rainbow Dash thanks for the Sonic rainboom” “Anytime friend bye” Rainbow left John in the library and he decided to read some books when he noticed a piece of paper which was from Rarity. "I slipped out while everyone was watching Rainbow dash showing off her move. I’ll say hello later on I might bring something to eat Rarity". “Great and running a Library and I have no one to talk to hopefully someone will come in.” Meanwhile back in Manehatten Steve and Mark were nearing the end of the story while the shop owner patiently listened. “And that’s how we got here sorry for going into detail on some parts” “ Wow that’s quite a journey okay however I have good news and bad news” “I was afraid you were going to say that what’s the bad news” “I can’t freely give you the money to see your friend John or Twilight as I need to buy items for the shop first.” “So what’s the good news” “I am willing to take you on for some work the pay will be low but the job is easy” “That’ll be great but what’s the job” “I run a small cafe with my girlfriend run but at the moment she is with her family elsewhere” “When do you want us to start” “Let me show you around first then if you have any more questions hopefully they will be answered” The tour took about 5 minutes when he was finished he turned to Mark and Steve. “Any questions?” “Just one what will we be doing” “It depends on if you like to clean or make and take orders” “I don’t mind cleaning if you want to make the food orders Steve” “Okay would it be okay if we swap overtime sir” “Yes but remember to finish and send out all your orders before you swap to avoid confusion.” “Yes sir would you like me to start cleaning the floor” “Yes but don’t call me sir anymore call me Juice” Mark got to work cleaning the floors while Steve got ready to serve the customers *Phone ringing sound* “Steve you’ve still got your phone?” “Yeah don’t you” “No I left it in my bag” “Well if you want to use my phone you can *beep* hello?” “Hi Steve it’s um me” “Um hi sir give me a sec to get somewhere quiet” Steve motioned for Mark to take over on the counter. “Hi sir wasn’t expecting you to call after what happened last night” “Yeah I need to apologise to you Mark and Tina” “Drop the Tina name and just call her Twilight since you obviously know that who she really was” “Yeah her voice gave her secret away. Can you give her the phone I want to apologise to her” “She’s not with us she’s probably in Canterlot” “Do you think she’ll even forgive me for what I did” “I can’t see her forgiving you unfortunately but I’ll ask her” “Thank you is my son there with you?” “No he’s in Ponyville still were in Manehatten” “When you see him can you tell him I’m sorry for what happened last night” “But he won’t understand would he” “He wouldn’t but Twilight will eventually tell him won’t she” “True okay I’ll tell him when I see him I’ve got to go now” “Okay bye Steve” “Bye sir *click*” When Steve got off the phone he saw Juice carrying a sign which said “help available”. “Erm Juice what is that for are we doing a bad job because we can do better” “No it’s nothing like that I have seen a lot of ponies and stallions gain interest in you two and this will help you get to where you’re going.” “But-” “Look the phone call told me all I needed to hear you need to give John a message and you need to tell Twilight that he is sorry for what he did.” Steve hugged Juice for this great opportunity to get to the destination and told Mark what had happened. Meanwhile in Canterlot Twilight was having a chat with the princess in the dining room when she heard a noise which she was hoping to not hear. *Phone rings* “Twilight would it be okay if I answer the phone” Twilight nodded and sent the phone over to the Princess who accepted the call. “Hello this is Princess Celestia speaking who is this?” “Hi this is Paul John’s dad may I speak to Twilight please” “You may not when she came back from Earth she was in a terrible state so you may only speak to me.” “Why can’t I speak directly to her?” “Because you endangered her life if you want to give her a message give it to me first” “Look I’ll make this quick then can you tell her I’m sorry for what I did bye *beep*” “Who was it Princess” “It was John’s dad he wanted to apologise for what he did” “Oh that was nice of him” Twilight quietly said while looking at the floor. “Twilight why don’t you want to talk to me about what happened” “I just want to know they are safe first before I say what happened Princess” “Very well Twilight would you like to go into town with me to pass the time?” Twilight nodded and followed the princess around town. hours passed and John had helped a few ponies in Ponyville and Steve and Mark had got a few customers who needed help with some odd jobs around town. “So boys how are you doing here have a drink” “Thanks we’re doing okay we helped a family move their furniture into a moving cart and we helped another family with painting rooms” “Wow that’s sound quite a lot of hard work well done” “Thanks how’s business been while we’ve been gone” “It’s been quiet but it’s usually like that anyway someone’s here to see you he’s in the back he has business opportunity for you” “Thanks Juice come on Mark lets see who it is.” As they went into the back room they saw a unicorn with art equipment around him with a smile on his face. “Ah good you two are finally here please take a seat.” The unicorn used his hoof to motion for them to sit in the vacant seats which they did. “Thank you Mr?” “Just call me Xenos Juice has told me you need to get somewhere” “Yeah we need to see our friend in Canterlot” “What about John in Ponyville Steve?” “He can wait besides we need to see Twilight first” Steve turned his attention back to Xenos “So what do you want us to do for you, paint some pictures?” “No since humans are quite a rare sight here in Equestria I would like you to come with me to the town park and let families have their paintings done with a human in them.” “So what’s in it for us” “I will give you enough money for two train tickets to Canterlot would that be a good deal?” “Yeah that would be great but why do you want to help us” “I just like to help people come on it’s quite a walk to the town park” Steve and Mark both nodded in agreement and carried the equipment to the town park while Xenos drew families attentions. Meanwhile in the Ponyville Library John was having trouble staying awake when he saw someone he knew come through the door which made him smile. “Hi Rarity hi Fluttershy how are you two doing.” “We’re doing okay John we were wondering if you wanted to have a picnic with us on the field.” “I’d love to but I can’t I have to take care of the Library until Twilight gets back” “That doesn’t mean you have to stay in all the time. Twilight heads out for most of the day sometimes.” “Well okay then I’ll join you then but before we go should I bring some food?” “We have a good selection already so it will be okay come on enjoy the sun with us” John nodded and followed Rarity and Fluttershy to a large flowery field to a spot which was already set up. “Are you sure we can sit her Rarity it seems like this is already prepared for someone else” “That’s because it’s my picnic spot John now come on relax don’t worry about the Library if people borrow a book they’ll bring it back.” “Okay then can I have a sandwich please Rarity” “John Please let me set it up the picnic first” "Set it up what does she mean?" Then he saw what she meant she opened the Picnic basket and set 5 plates with different items of food on them he saw sliced lettuce, sliced tomatoes, celery sticks, whole carrots and an assortment of flowers. “Fluttershy what sandwich would you like?” “Erm can I have a lettuce and flower sandwich please” “Of course you can” Rarity used her magic and the sandwich was made almost in a instant then Rarity turned to face John. “I don’t know what to pick Rarity” “Here try some flowers then I know what you’re thinking but you never know you might like the taste of them” she levitated a few flowers over to John to try. “Okay Rarity thanks” John inspected the flowers before taking a bite. “They taste better than I was expecting” “Thank you John would you like some on a sandwich then” “No thanks can I have a lettuce and tomato sandwich please Rarity” “Of course you can here you go” “Thank you Rarity” Rarity made herself and sandwich as well and then they all begin to eat then a question pops into John’s head which he has to ask. “So girls what do you do for fun around here?” “Well there is the zoo which I like to go to in the morning” “What I like to do John is go to the theatre early and book wonderful seat why do you ask” “I’m just trying to think of what’s different there are between here and Earth” “Well what have you come up with in your investigation shall we say.” “Well I have noticed three different things between here and Earth the first is that there are a lot of ponies and other animals walking around freely, the second is the food choices are different than on Earth as you can eat flowers.” “And the third thing is John” “The third thing that is different is that on Earth we have technology while you have magic.” Rarity and Fluttershy looked confused by what had just been said. “But we do have technology we have trains which you have been on electricity which runs through the town and video game machines” “I know that you do have technology but it’s not as advanced as back on Earth” The picnic and the discussion went on for quite some time, Meanwhile back at Manehatten’s town park Steve and Mark were still doing the picture for the families who asked. “Steve how long have we been doing this it feel like hours I’m not complaining just curious” “About three-ish hours don’t worry it’ll be worth it in the end won’t it?” “So what’s of interest to you two in Canterlot is it another human?” Xenos said jumping into the conversation. “No it’s a unicorn who brought us here but she had a bad experience on Earth and we need to see her asap.” “Well hopefully by the end of today you will have enough to get there” “Excuse me but is the painting almost done sir” “Just a few more...done okay sir take a look I think you will like it” The stallion and his family looked at the painting and their jaws dropped on how well the painting looks. While the family were paying Mark noticed Juice walking up to them with two guard ponies with him. “Steve, Mark these two want you to come with them to Canterlot” “Can we finish helping out these families first then we’ll go” The two guard ponies looked at each other and had a quick discussion before giving a response “Will you cooperate after you have dealt with the pictures?” Steve and Mark both nodded “Very well we will be at Juice’s cafe when you are finished.” The guards left Steve and Mark to finish what they started and went back with Juice to the cafe. “How many families are left Xeno?” “I’d say about five to ten families left don’t worry it won’t be too long now just relax and it’ll be over in no time.” Steve and Mark both sat down and Xenos continue painting. Back in Canterlot the Princess and Twilight were heading back to the castle when they stopped by a guard leader with some news. “Princess they have been found they were in Manehatten they have decided to cooperate however we do not know how long they will be their for.” “Why what’s stopping them” Twilight asked jumping into the conversation the guard leader didn’t want to answer her question without the Princesses permission first but he got it and continued. “Well at the moment they are helping a painter called Xenos but they have said they will cooperate when they are finished.” “Thank you you may go back to your post now or you and your group can take the day off” “Thank you Princess farewell Twilight” Twilight smiled slightly and the guard left. “How does it feel to know they are safe?” “It makes me feel better Princess but I am still worried about Mark” “When you see them Twilight will you be willing to tell me everything good and bad” “Yes will you tell my parents what happened though” The Princess didn’t give a response she just smiled at Twilight and asked her to follow her to the throne room. Back in Ponyville John was watching as the sun was slowly going down while Rarity gave Fluttershy some beauty tips on her hair. “Hey Rarity can I ask a strange question?” “Yeah what do you want to know” “What do roses taste like” “I’ve never tried them they are quite expensive and they are rarely seen in Ponyville” “Hmm interesting well I’ve got to get back to the library now see you girls I had a lot of fun thank you” “My pleasure John come along Fluttershy I have a surprise for you” “Okay Rarity coming bye John” Rarity and Fluttershy left and headed to Rarity’s home while John headed back to the Library. That was a nice day out I hope I can see Twilight soon I need to ask her something. John headed inside the library and decided to have a quick read of the paper when he heard a knock at the door. “Come in we’re still open.” “Howdy John it’s me I feel like I should apologise for what I said earlier” “No you don’t AJ it’s your opinion and I respect it let’s just leave it at that” “Why are you so calm about this most stallions would get angry if they were told that” “Because I’m a human and not a stallion or a horse” “Yeah you’re right I don’t know what to do now as I came round to apologise” “We could read a book or something together” “I’d like that mind if I pick something to read” John motions for AJ to pick a book for them to read. Meanwhile back in Manehatten Steve, Mark and Xenos were finally finished with the painting and meet up with the guards outside Juice’s cafe. “Well Xenos looks like this is goodbye” “I might see you again soon maybe in ponyville.” “Good luck with your paintings Xenos bye” Xeno walked off and held a hoof in the air and waved when he was out of sight Steve and Mark turned their attention back to the guards and they started to walk with them to the train station. “Come on let’s get going the Princess wanted you two to be found quickly for some reason, we believe it has something to do with what Twilight was doing last night but we don’t know the details.” “How is Twilight do you know that?” “We have been told she is doing better than last night as she was afraid of the guard ponies for some reason.” “We know why but we would rather say when we see Twilight” “Very well as long as you aren’t involved in any way I will trust you until I find out the reason” “Okay then so when is the train arriving” “It should be coming around the corner...now” As soon as the Train stopped they got on and sat down on some free seats. “You two best get some rest now as it’s quite a journey to Canterlot” Steve and Mark did as the guard asked them and fell asleep. The sun was hanging low in the sky and AJ and John were just finishing the book that they were reading. “What do you think of the book AJ I thought it was pretty good” “Yeah it was a nice book but I still feel bad about what I said” “You know if you want to you can apologise to me then” “Really?” John just nodded “Well okay then I’m sorry about what I said any girl would be lucky to have you as their boyfriend.” “Thanks AJ do you feel better now you said that?” John said while rubbing her side. “Yeah it does thanks I miss Twilight do you?” “Yeah I do when do you think she’ll be back” “I don’t know sugarcube but it shouldn’t be too long now.” “Yeah I know can I ask you an awkward question AJ.” “I don’t like where this is going but I’m not going to stop you” “I was wondering if I left and went back to Earth would you hate me for leaving?” AJ was surprised by the question but remained calm. “I couldn’t hate you for leaving as you do want to go home don’t you?” John just nodded “And besides you’re families there waiting for you. Why do you ask John have you found a way home then is this goodbye?” “No nothing like that I just think that’s why Twilight is with the Princess trying to find a way to get me home.” “I guess that would be nice for you” John could tell AJ was getting sad from this talk and had to think quick of a way to cheer her up. “But I don’t think it will happen anytime soon as I still have time left I think” AJ looked at his arm and noticed the number on his arm. “Do you know what it means John?” “No and I don’t want to worry Twilight about it” “That might be for the best well I best get going Big Macs probably wondering what taking me so long.” “Yeah most people are like that bye AJ.” “Bye John” When AJ left John decided to have a quick shower then call it a day..Meanwhile in Canterlot Steve and Mark were being escorted to where Princess Celestia was when they got outside her bedroom door the Guards knocked and left Steve and Mark to be called in by the Princess. “You may enter...hello Mark hello Steve I hope you’re ready to explain about what happened on Earth.” “Well when Twilight got to Earth we took her to a 24 hour supermarket to get some food for a party we were going to head to.” Steve said while looking at the Princess. “Thank you Steve what happened at the party Mark?” “At the party we had a few non alcoholic drinks ate some food and had a dance until Twilight wanted to leave.” The Princess put her hoof in the air which stopped Mark from talking “Wait I’m confused why was Twilight freaked out by guards when she came back” “Well thats about what happened after the party” The princess looked worried but calmed down. “Please excuse me I’m going to get Twilight.” The princess excused herself and left the room to find Twilight who was in the garden at the back of the castle. “Princess are they here now?” “They are however I wish for you to remain calm around them until I have heard about the other part of the story.” “Okay Princess” Twilight was saddened by this news but she knew it would be for the best and followed the Princess to her room where she saw them standing there they waved but she didn’t wave back. “Please proceed with the story Mark about what happened after the party.” “Well after the party Twilight wanted to see John’s parents to see how they were doing but there was a problem when we were let in.” “I don’t like where this is going but please continue.” “What happened next is what left Twilight in her state she was in with the guards.” Mark didn’t want to continue with what happened at John’s house so Steve carried on. “John’s dad attacked Twilight with a knife hoping it would get his son back but Mark managed to get in the way before she got hit but he took the attack instead.” “Where were you when this happened?” “I was in the kitchen when this happened but I helped him by hitting him in the head with a frying pan then we headed to the front door but the police were outside.” “Why didn’t you go to the police and tell them what had just happened?” “Well Twilight was wanted by the police for questioning and we didn’t want to take the risk” “So is that why she is afraid of the guards or is there more of the story” “There is more unfortunately we headed straight for John’s room and barricaded the door then we found out John’s dad was an undercover cop while he was trying to break the door down.” “Then the transportation spell worked and you were transported to safety?” “Yes I know it seem hard to believe but that’s what happened” “Twilight is this true” Twilight nodded “Well I believe I owe you an apology for not trusting you and a thank you for saving Twilight from possibly death how is your back mark?” “It still hurts a bit but I don’t like to think about it” “I’ll get a medic to look at it before you leave Twilight do you wish to go back to Ponyville tonight” “Yes please Princess I miss my friends and I’m sorry for what happened on Earth you two.” “Twilight you don’t need to apologise as long as you can still trust John then that’ll be good enough for me.” “Thank you Princess can we get some food I’m quite hungry” “Of course you can follow me you three” They followed the Princess to get some food and a medic for Mark’s injury. Meanwhile back in Ponyville John was reading a book about the history of the two princesses when he heard a knock at the door and he answered it. “Hi Apple Bloom hi Scootaloo hi Sweetie Belle what do you want?” “We would like you to come with us for a walk” “Erm okay I’m not going back into the Everfree forest though unless it’s an emergency.” “No we’ve learnt our lesson from that incident just follow us please?” They looked at him with pleading eyes. “Okay then I’ll follow you where are we going?” “It’s a surprise c’mon” John did as he was told and followed them to Sugarcube corner. "Wait how is this a surprise I’ve been here before they can’t still be open oh great they need me to fix the lights why at this time of night." “SURPRISE” yelled the group of ponies which surprised John “GAHHH what the” “Were you surprised I bet you were you look surprised” “Yeah I am Pinkie why are you throwing a party for me” “I always throw parties silly now come on let’s party” John follows Pinkie to a table full of food and begins to select a few things to eat. Meanwhile in Canterlot Twilight, Mark and Steve were at the train station with the Princess waiting for the train. “Well Twilight this is goodbye hopefully I’ll see you soon in the future” “Erm Princess can I speak to you privately” “Yes you may boys can you leave us to our conversation” Steve and Mark walked over to some benches and sat down. “Okay Twilight what would you like to ask me privately” “I would like you to consider moving John’s reason why he is here closer as I believe after he has seen his friends we won’t learn anything more about him.” “If that is what you believe then I don’t want to stop you just send me a message then the day after I will tell him okay Twilight.” “Yes Princess and thank you for helping me when I needed it I best get going” “Do you have John’s phone with you?” “Yes right here” “The train to Ponyville has arrived please board the train quickly and safely I repeat this is the train for ponyville” said the train conductor. Twilight hugged the Princess then jumped on the train with Mark and Steve then it headed to its destination. Two hours later John was sitting on a bench outside Sugar cube corner when Rainbow dash saw he was alone and decided to sit with him. “Hey John don’t you like parties?” “Hey Rainbow Dash no I just miss my friends and family back home” “Yeah I could imagine that but just think would they want you to be sad around everyone at a party come on let’s get some cake” “Okay.” *clank* “John what’s that?” John picked up the item from the floor which he recognised. “Oh it’s my phone...wait Twilights back” “I can see her but who is she with” Rainbow asked with a confused look on her face “It’s my friends Steve and Mark I think”John stands up to try and get a better look “STEVE, MARK *waves hand*” He waits for a response and he get one, a wave back his eyes filled with tears and he runs as fast as he can towards them when he gets only a few centimetres away from them he jumps and hugs them both ignoring the protests from them with caused a small crowd to around them. “Erm Twilight what’s gotten into John?” AJ said trying to figure it out for herself but not getting anywhere “Everyone meet Steve and Mark John’s friends” “Yay more humans to play with come on everybody the party still going” John got off Steve and mark and let them get back up and they all headed to the party. End of chapter 11 A/N Xenos is owned by YourPrivateNightmare
chapter 12Non brony in a pony world Chapter 12 It is the morning after the party and John, Steve and Mark were still asleep in the Library because of the party last night but they were awoken by a knock on the door. “I’ll get it *door open* good morning Fluttershy what are you doing here”John said happily. “Good morning John I was wondering if you would like to come to the zoo with me this morning?” “Yeah okay it would be nice to see the zoo bye everyone” *Door closes* After John and Fluttershy left Steve woke up a bit more and saw Twilight walking down the stairs and his jaw dropped which confused Twilight. “Excuse me Steve but are you okay.” Twilight asked Steve who snapped back into focus. “Yeah I am but I’ve never seen you in real life before you seem to have a sparkle which I never noticed before watching the show.” “Why thank you Steve would you like something to eat.” Twilight said while blushing slightly. “Yes please and thanks Twilight for taking me and Mark in.” “It was my pleasure but unfortunately I can’t have you all three of you sleeping in here.” “I know but somehow things will work out.” Twilight left Steve and headed into the kitchen to find something to eat. “Smooth *chuckle*” Mark said while patting Steve on the back. “What do you mean Mark?” Steve said trying to remain calm. “Oh come on anyone could tell what your thoughts of Twilight are.” “I’m pretty sure John has done the same thing.” “Actually he hasn’t” Twilight said levitating some fruit and passing one to Steve and Mark. “Huh I thought he would have because of the incident on Earth *hit* ow why did you hit me” “Because I don’t think John will want people or ponies finding out about that” Twilight’s curiosity got high but was stopped by a knock at the door. “Hi AppleJack how are you?” “Howdy Twilight Mark, Steve I need some help” “Why what’s wrong” “Me and Big Mac are running a bit late with the apple bucking and we need help” “I’ll help” Steve and Mark said in unison. “Erm okay then are you two going to be up to the job?” “Yeah we’re ready when you are AppleJack.” Steve said slowly getting up “Okay then come on boys bye Twilight” “Goodbye AppleJack” Steve and Mark followed AppleJack to the Farm. A few hours later Fluttershy and John were still at the Zoo and Fluttershy decided to get some ice cream for her and John which she passed to John which he accepted. “So John are you enjoying yourself?” “Yeah I am nice weather for a day out how about you Fluttershy.” “I’m enjoying myself, John would you like to come back to my cottage for a bit to help me with the animals...John?” “Huh what oh sorry about that Fluttershy what were you asking?” “I was asking if you wanted to help me with my animal friends” “Yeah sure” John said while looking into the sky. “John a bit for your thoughts.” Fluttershy asked while taking a lick of her ice cream. “I was just wondering if I should ask Twilight how Steve and Mark got here?” “I’ll leave that decision up to you but if was me in your situation I would leave it as a reward of some sort, if you want to have a good think about it you can come to my cottage now instead of later to help me with the animals.” “Sounds like a plan but let’s finish the ice cream first.” After they finished the ice cream they left the Zoo and headed to the Cottage. At the Apple families farm Steve and Mark were finishing helping the apple family buck the trees. “Wow you sure worked fast you two here have some lunch.” “Thanks AppleJack so how was John when he got here.” “He was quiet but I’m guessing he needs to get use to where he is first” “Yeah that seems like John anything else?” “There was one other thing I asked him about if he had a girlfriend back on earth but he avoided the question.” “We know why but we would rather not say we promised we’d keep it quiet.” “Okay then well if you two want to call it a day you’re more than welcome.” “Thanks AppleJack” “No problem” “APPLEJACK” Twilight yelled at the top of her voice. “Excuse me boys I need to see what she wants.” AppleJack trotted over to Twilight who followed here of the farm. “Where do you think they’re going Steve.” “I don’t know maybe sugarcube corner. Do you want to follow them?” “Yeah come on it might be fun.” So Steve and Mark decided to wait for them to leave then began to follow Twilight and AJ to Sugarcube corner hoping to not be caught. At Fluttershys cottage John has just about finished helping Fluttershy with her animal friends. “Wow that was a lot of work *Yawn* Fluttershy do you mind if I have a nap.” “Not at all can I sleep on your lap?” John motioned for her to sit on his lap which she did then they both fell asleep. Meanwhile at Sugarcube corner Steve and Mark were heading in when they were greeted by the owners of the shop. “Hello boys welcome to Sugarcube corner what can I get you two.” Mr Cake asked happily “Hi Mr cake can I have two cupcakes please and is Pinkie pie here?” “Coming right up and no Twilight asked for her just a few minutes ago she didn’t say why but you know Pinkie she didn’t need a reason to go with her.” “Okay thank you for the cupcakes goodbye Mr Cake.” “See you soon Mark.” John was just waking up and noticed that Fluttershy was gone and that she had left had a note for him. Twilight wanted to see me for some reason at the library Fluttershy “I wonder what Twilight needed Fluttershy for might as well check it out.” John then left Fluttershy’s cottage and headed for the Library. Meanwhile Steve and Mark were still on the search and decided to try Rarity’s boutique but just found a note. Just went to the Library will be back soon Rarity. “Come on Steve let’s head to the Library that seems like where everyone is heading at the moment.” “But what about Fluttershy?” “She’s probably already there now come on.” Elsewhere John was heading towards the Library when he noticed a rose cart and decided to buy one. “Excuse me but how much are the Roses.” “They are five bits for one or thirty bits for ten hey wait aren’t you that human who saved those fillies.” “Yeah that was me why.” “I wanted to thank you at the party but I couldn’t think of a way until now so here have a rose on the house.” “Thanks that very generous of you goodbye.” “Goodbye hope to see you soon.” John held the rose carefully so he wouldn’t hurt himself on the thorns and continued on his way to the Library. In the Library Twilight was with her friends and was getting confused looks of them. “Twilight why did you want to see us I’ve got work to do at the farm.” “Well the reason I asked all of you to come here is because I found a video on John’s phone which I think is about his time here in Ponyville.” “Yay a movie here is some popcorn girls.” Pinkie said while handing out bags of popcorn. “Thanks Pinkie now come on Twilight start the movie.” Rainbow Dash said getting impatient. Twilight started the video on John’s phone and used her magic so her friends could hopefully see the picture. When the video finished Fluttershy was the first pony to start to leave but stopped in her tracks by what she saw. “John are you okay?” Fluttershy asked John who had a look of anger on his face. John didn’t give a response he just gripped the rose tightly for a few second released the rose then walked away. While John was walking away he was spotted by Steve and Mark. “Hey John how are *nudge* you?” Mark looked at Steve who just shrugged his shoulders and carried on towards the Library when they got closer to the Library they saw Fluttershy flying towards them with a worried look on her face. “Have you seen John?” “Yeah he just pushed passed us why what’s wrong.” “Well um Twilight wanted to watch a video on his phone and he saw what we were watching.” “*Sigh* Me and mark can explain everything is everyone still in the Library.” Fluttershy nodded and took them to the Library where worried faces could be seen. “Steve what did we do wrong we only watched this video.” Twilight passed the phone to Steve then they both knew in an instant what had happened. “You watched the response video Fiona sent him.” “Wait is Fiona John’s girlfriend?” Twilight asked while walking towards Steve. “Not exactly he asked Fiona to go out with him and that is how she responded.” “But why didn’t he tell us before?.” “We’ll have to ask John himself but it must be because it’s personal.” Steve and Mark asked the girls to wait here while they went in search for John. After twenty minutes of searching they found him on a field with his back against a tree curled up into a ball they continued to walk up to him. “Hey John how are you?” Steve asked while putting his hand on John’s shoulder. “Why did they have to watch that video Steve why.” John said still curled up in a ball. “They thought it was your thoughts of Ponyville.” “Why would they think they would make a video about that.” “Why don’t you ask them.” Mark said noticing the girls were walking towards them. “John we need to apologise for what we did.” Twilight said trying to look at John’s face. “No you don’t.” “Yes we do John I should’ve known better then to go through your phone without your permission, can I ask you a quick question?.” Twilight asked trying to get a look of his face. “*sigh* Sure go right ahead.” John saod a;though he didn’t really didn’t want to answer the question. “Why do you still have that video on your phone if it’s a bad one?.” “To remind me.” “To remind you what?” “That I’m not good enough to get a girlfriend.” Everyone was shocked by what John said. “John please don’t think like that.” Fluttershy said while trying to hug John. “Fluttershy I wanted her to give me a chance to go on a date with me but she didn’t.” “So why don’t you go on a date with one of us then.” Rainbow dash said trying to help the situation. Everyone gave Rainbow Dash an annoyed look but John spoke up first. “What?” John said while getting up slowly “What I’m serious just take one of us on a date to someplace in Ponyville like you were planning to do with Fiona.” “But who would want to go out with me.” “Well who was most like Fiona out of us girls?” Twilight asked trying to help the situation. “I’m not sure whenever I saw her she was always happy.” There was a moment of silence before anyone said anything. “John I hate to say this but my dresses are ready to go to Manehatten and you did promise.” “Yeah I did okay Rarity I’ll meet you at the train station.” “Okay see you in about ten minutes.” Rarity said while trotting off to the Boutique while John headed back to the Library with Twilight.Ten minutes later John was at the train station waiting for Rarity who arrived with boxes of clothes. “Sorry about making you wait John were you here long?” “Not really so is this going to be like when we went to Canterlot?” “No Photo Finish has asked me to take some of my dresses to her shop however I don’t know how long it will take.” “Okay well here comes the train here let me take some of them from you.” “Thank you John and I must apologise once again for watching that video.” “Thank you again Rarity let’s get going.” John and Rarity got onto the train and sat down in their seats after two hours the train arrived at their destination and Rarity and John headed for Photo Finishes shop. “Hello Rarity hello John are these the dresses for the shop?” “Hello Photo Finish yes these are the dresses for the shop.” “Excellent follow me and we shall set them up for ponies to buy them.” John and Rarity did as they were instructed and Photo Finish was happy with what they have done. “Very good you two now I have one final request for both of you.” “What would you like us to do now Photo Finish.” Rarity asked “I wish for you two to stay in Manehatten I will set you up in a hotel nearby to the store however ponies will only want to see the creator not the assistant.” “I understand I’ll stay in the hotel while you mingle with the other ponies.” “Thank you for understanding John now come I will set you two both up with a hotel room which I will cover.” “Wow thank you Photo Finish.” John and Rarity followed Photo Finish to the hotel where they got settled in and decided to have a look around town. Meanwhile in Ponyville Steve and Mark were with Twilight in the Library having a discussion. “So I hate to ask you this question boys but where would you like to sleep as it will be crowded with three humans here.” “We haven’t really thought about it since we just got here.” “Well who’s your favourite character in the show Mark?” “My favourite character is Pinkie pie as she’s always happy.” Mark said while reading a book. “Well My favourite character is Rainbow dash but since I can’t fly my second favourite is AppleJack.” “Okay you two wait here I’m going to see if I can arrange for you two to sleep at their houses for the moment.” “Sounds good see you soon Twilight.” Twilight headed out to sugarcube corner to pick up Pinkie and to The Apple farm for Applejack after twenty minutes Twilight went back to the Library with AppleJack and Pinkie pie. “Twilight why did you bring us here I’ve got work to do.” “Yeah and I’ve got Parties to plan.” “Well girls I need your help you see I don’t have enough room in the Library and Mark would like to sleep at your home Pinkie and Steve at your place AppleJack.” “Hmm it would be good to get an extra farmhand and he did seem happy when he was working with us.” “And I loved when Mark was at the party he was super fun.” “Great come in and tell them the good news I know they will be happy.” Twilight headed in first and let Pinkie and AppleJack tell Steve and Mark the news Steve went with Applejack to the farm and Mark went with Pinkie to sugarcube corner. Back in Manehatten John and Rarity were in a cafe having a nice snack. “So Rarity how are you enjoying your time in Manehatten?” “I’m enjoying myself thanks for asking *sip* I’m sorry you can’t see how the event is going to change my life.” “It’s okay it’s your life not mine do you know how long it’s going to go on for?” “No I haven’t been told that yet but I don’t think it will be that long just try and enjoy yourself in the hotel room.” “I will Rarity and you should too it’s your big day after all.” Rarity and John finished their food and drinks at the cafe then headed back to the hotel. Back in Ponyville Mark and Pinkie pie were just finishing a list for future parties. “Okay that’s all of your parties planned what do you want to do now Pinkie.” Mark asked Pinkie who was bouncing happily around the room. “I don’t know what would you like to do now.” “We could see what Rainbow dash is doing I guess.” “Sound like fun come on.” “Wait before we see Rainbow Dash Pinkie can I ask you something?” “Sure what would you like to ask.” “How often are humans seen here in Equestria.” “Not often why?” “Just thought I’d ask now come on lets say hi to Rainbow dash.” Mark and Pinkie pie then both headed out from Sugarcube corner to find Rainbow dash. Back at the farm Steve was finishing up getting the apples out of the trees for AppleJack. “Wow Steve I’m impressed I’ve talked to Big Mac and he said you can have the spare room in our home.” “Wow that’s very generous of you thanks can I ask you something.” “Sure I’ll try to answer it what would you like to know.” “How long can I stay here at the farm I mean because there is usually a catch.” “Well if a relative needs to stay then we will have to have the room back but I’m sure someone else will take you in.” “Thanks for the heads up AppleJack can you show me the room now.” “Of course follow me and I’ll get you something to eat.” Steve followed AppleJack to where he will be sleeping and was given some time to relax and settle into the room. Back in Manehatten John and Rarity were back in the hotel room and Rarity was getting ready for the reveal of her clothing range in Photo Finishes shop while John was stuck in the bathroom. “Come on Rarity please can I come out now please it’s been at least an hour.” “Well I’m sorry John but I’m nearly finished now what are you going to do when I’m gone to the party.” “I’ve got my phone with me I should be okay do you know how long you’ll be?” “It might be a few hours depends how successful I am.” “I’ll try to stay awake for you to return.” “Thank you and I’m...ready take a look.” John headed in and his jaw dropped he had not seen anyone look that stunning before which Rarity picked up on. “Guess you like it *chuckle* well John wish me luck.” “You won’t need luck dressed like that Rarity I guarantee you’ll be a success dressed like that.” “Why thank you John I best get going now see you soon.” Rarity said while blushing *Knock knock, door opens* “Hello Rarity you’re looking fabulous are you ready to go?” “Yes I’m ready bye John see you soon.” *door closes* “Bye Rarity.” It’s 5:30 now hopefully the show won’t run for too long *sigh* oh well might as well get comfy. Many hours passed and John was still waiting for Rarity to get back and slowly his levels of boredom mixed with his need for sleep. "*Yawn* What time is it 1:30 sorry Rarity but I can’t stay up any longer." As John fell asleep he heard a familiar voice. “Ah we finally meet again ready to see the future dream.” Princess Luna said in a calm voice. “Yes I am but may I ask a question before we go on?” “You may what would you like to know.” “Can I interact with the dream.” “No we can only watch we will be like ghosts now come we don’t have much time.” The princess made her horn glow for a few seconds the magic engulfed them both and took them to a bright white room. “Where are we Princess?” “We are in the castle’s main hall and if you look down there you will see the future.” John looked down at where the Princess was pointing with her hoof and was shocked by what he saw. he saw his pony friends in some sort of protective bubbles with a large alicorn using her magic to keep herself and the ponies safe. “Princess this can’t be the future.” “There is more look down there.” John looked down and saw a strange creature mixed with other creatures throwing black balls of energy at his pony friends and at white alicorn. John looked down and saw him and his two friends Mark and Steve bound in some sort of energy. “I will spare you seeing the outcome as you can tell the outcome yourself.” “Death.” John said under his breath before turning his attention to the Princess. “If you know this is going to happen why can’t you stop it.” “My powers are only strong enough at night to deal with this problem so it’s up to you.” “Can I tell my friends anything about this.” “I would advise against that as it may change the future for the worse.” “Okay Princess is this goodbye?” “Yes it is but before I go just remember to change it somehow.” “I will Princess and thanks for showing me that goodbye.” “Farewell John and good luck.” John woke up after that and was surprised by what he saw it was Rarity in her dress asleep hugging him. "I hope nothing went wrong wait she’s been crying so something did go wrong great should I try to get her out of the dress, no she would have done that herself *sigh* just wait until she wakes up." John decided to stroke Rarity’s mane for a few minutes before stopping and having a look around when he noticed something behind him a small sack with a folded piece of paper next to it. twenty minutes later Rarity woke up and realised where she had slept that night. “Oh John I’m sorry about this I just felt bad that I left you in here alone all night.” “It’s okay Rarity it’s your life not mine how did it go yesterday?” “I hoped it would of been better but some ponies were interested but not all of them.” “Different towns have different styles I guess I don’t know anything about fashion.” “Yeah I know well I‘m going to get changed so can you give me some privacy.” “Of course I’ll be in the bathroom if you need me.” “Thank you John.” John closed the bathroom door behind him and let Rarity get changed after ten minutes they both headed downstairs and towards the train station. Back in Ponyville Twilight was in the Library studying when she got a letter from the Princess. Dear Twilight I will be coming to Ponyville tomorrow to inform John of the reason he is here I hope he takes the news well. “Me too Princess *door knock* come in hi Pinkie how’s Mark.” “He’s doing fine he’s buying me some party supplies who coming tomorrow.” “The Princess she’s going to tell John why he’s here but I don’t want John to find out so no party for the Princess please.” “Okay Twilight how do you think he will react.” “I don’t know I hope he’ll take the news well but I don’t know.” “Why what’s so bad Twilight.” “I’ll tell you after John knows okay can you tell others not to come to the Library tomorrow even Steve and Mark.” “Okay Twilight Pinkie promise wait why did I come here... oh yeah that’s it me and Fluttershy were about to have a picnic would you like to join us?” “Sure Pinkie I can always study later.” Twilight headed out with Pinkie to where they were having the picnic.Back on the farm Steve was lying in bed and Applejack went to see how he is doing. “Howdy Steve how are you doing?” “*Sigh* not good I can’t think of anything to do.” “Well I could give you a tour of the farm or the town if you want?” “That would be nice AppleJack oh and thank you.” “For what you’ve already thanked me for the room?” “For giving John a chance.” “You know I would Steve you’ve seen the show haven’t you?” “I have but John has only seen one episode.” “I thought everyone who came here was a fan of the show.” “Yeah well let’s not think about it do you want to give me a tour of the farm now” “Yeah sure follow me.” Steve followed AppleJack around the farm and showed him some parts of the farm he hadn’t seen before. Meanwhile John and Rarity were on the train and getting closer to their destination when Rarity noticed John doing something. “John can you explain your actions please.” “Erm what do you mean.” John said being embarrassed that he had been caught. “You seem to be looking at my flank for some reason can you please explain.” “Well I’m trying to figure out why you have a tattoo on your flank.” “A what...oh you mean my cutie mark.” “A cutie mark what’s that?” John asked which confused Rarity a bit “It’s what a ponies or a stallions special talent is Pinkies are balloons as she like to have parties and have fun and mine is about making things beautiful why didn’t you ask before.” “Well on earth if you look at a females behind you’ll either be called a pervert or get a slap.” “I can understand how that can be a problem...well it looks like we’re getting near to Ponyville remember to pick up your things.” After ten minutes they reached their destination and John headed for the Library and Rarity headed to the boutique. John looked in the window and noticed Twilight doing some studying but was noticed by Twilight who motioned for him to come in which he did. “Hi John how are you?” “I’m okay I think it went well in Manehatten ask her now go on do it.” “That’s nice I’ve had a picnic with Pinkie and Fluttershy.” “Sounds like you had fun just ask her about Steve and Mark got here now.” “Yeah it was nice did you want to ask me something?” “Yeah I was wondering if erm.” “Yes?” “If erm?.” “John you don’t have to worry you can ask me anything but can you make it quick I’m going to call it a night.” “*sigh* never mind just forget about it Twilight goodnight.” “Well okay then good night John.” Twilight said slowly walking to her room. "Why didn't you ask her you idiot come on get it together just get some rest and ask her tomorrow." So John got onto the sofa and fell into a deep sleep hoping tomorrow would be better. End of chapter 12
Chapter 13A non brony in a pony world Chapter 13 A/N This is one of the endings to the story I have been working on sorry for the long wait. Today is the day John was going to find out why he was here and Twilight was the first to get up and headed downstairs and saw that John was still asleep. "I hope you take the news well today John." Twilight thought before heading into the kitchen to have something to eat and she heard John slowly waking up. "Good morning John how are you?" "I'm okay and sorry about last night I didn't know how to phrase the question properly." "It's understandable sometimes it happens. If you do find a way to put the question let me know." "Okay Twilight I will I'm going to head into town to see if anyone needs help." "Have fun I'll be here if you need me bye." *Door opens, door closes* As soon as John leaves Twilight gets the Library ready for when the Princess arrival. Meanwhile Steve is with Applejack pulling a cart of fruit and vegetables towards the marketplace. "So Applejack do you do this often?" "Not really me and Big Mac have agreed to take turns doing it so Big Mac will do it tomorrow then I'll do it the next day and Big Mac again the next day and so on." "That's reasonable where would you like me to put the cart." "I have reserved the spot over in that corner so if you would like to follow me then after that I'll give you some money to say thank you then I'll see you at home okay partner." "Okay then AppleJack thank you." "No problem and can you and Mark start calling me AJ in the future." "Yeah sure App- I mean AJ." So Steve finished helping AppleJack then headed off around the market where he saw John helping some ponies and decided to help out as well. "Hey John do you need help with that?" "Yeah definately can you grab the boxes over there for me." "Okay So I was wondering why haven't you tried your luck with love here." Steve asked while picking up the boxes slowly and carefully. "You know the reason I don't want a repeat of the Fiona incident here plus there are no actual humans here just ponies." "I know that but still you never know they maybe a potion here to change into a horse if you like her enough." "Can you two put the boxes over there please thank you." The pony asked pointing a hoof at the destination ignoring their conversation. "Okay ma'am." John put the boxes down and Steve did the same then waved to the pony who asked for their help as they went away then John turned his attention back to Steve. "What am I supposed to say to a pony as a human hi I would like to date you and have some sort of mutant children with you." "Well not exactly in those words but yeah." John just shook his head in annoyance at what Steve had just said to him meanwhile in Canterlot the Princess was getting ready to see Twilight and John in Ponyville where she was talking to some guard pegasus ponies. "Hello are any of you available to help me in a few minutes." "We are ready whenever you need us Princess why do you ask." "I am going to inform a resident in Ponyville of they reason why he is here and since I don't know how he will react." "So you need a way to get him out of Ponyville incase he attacks anypony near where he is." "Yes that is correct however I am unsure of how many Pegasi I will need." "Leave that to me Princess when you are ready to leave inform me and we will leave." "Thank you I shall now leave you to you duties." The Princess then headed back into the castle I try to figure out the best way to give him the news. Back in Ponyville Steve and John went into Sugarcube corner and saw Mark who was helping Pinkie put frosting on cupcakes. "Hi Mark hi Pinkie pie how are you two doing." "We're super duper Steve thanks for asking so what brings you two here today." "Well we've come to buy some cupcakes." "Sure give me a minute Mark you can take a break if you want." "Thanks Pinkie so what have you two been doing today." "Well I did ask John why he doesn't try his luck with a pony here in Ponyville." "I'm guessing you mean to get over Fiona but John took it the wrong way?" "Yeah pretty much but anyway what have you two been doing." "It's Pinkie so what do you expect we planned future parties and came up with new recipes for cupcakes." "Can I ask you two something?" John asked while eyeing a cupcake. "It's about how we got here isn't it John well we're not sure what to tell you?" "Just tell me how you got here please." "I'm sorry I think it's confidential how we got here." Mark said hoping it would keep mark calm. "*sigh* Fine I'll take that as an answer for now but I will find out eventually." "Well when that happens hopefully you'll relax." "Yeah I know so what do you want to do now?" "Well I'm gonna stay here and help Pinkie some more I'll catch up with you two later okay." "Okay then see you later then Mark bye Pinkie." So John and Steve headed around town looking for someone to help mean while in the Canterlot castle Princess Celestia just sent Twilight a letter saying that she is on her way to Ponyville where she saw the guards pony who she talked to earlier and approached him. "Are you ready to leave now?" "Yes Princess what are our orders when we get there." "I would like you to wait until I come out alone or with the human." "With the human Princess?" "Yes I don't know how he will react when he hears the news however I wish to go and talk to him alone so he may take the news a bit better." "Very well when we have dropped you off we will hide behind some buildings still within earshot." "Thank you are you ready to leave yet." "Yes Princess follow me please." So the Princess follows the guard pony to her carriage which was prepared earlier when she asked she got on the carriage and was on her way to see Twilight and John in Ponyville. In th Ponyville library Twilight had everything set up for the Princess except for one thing which she asked Spike to do. "Spike I need you to go into town for me to get John and only John." "Can you tell me why before I go." "Well all I can say is that we have a special guest coming who wants to see me and John privately." "Okay then but if you want me I'll be at Rarities." Spike then headed out to find John in Ponyville after twenty minutes of searching he found John with Steve and was noticed by them both. "Hi Spike you seem to be in a hurry?" "Hi Steve, John Twilight wants to see you privately for some reason she didn't say why." "Well okay I'll see you later then Steve." "Okay see you later I'll be at sugarcube corner again if you need me." John then head back towards the Library trying to figure out why Twilight wants to see him alone. Okay I've got time to figure out what she wants to see me about. Is she going to kick me out of living there? no that's not it wouldn't be a private thing to talk about, paying rent? possibly I pretty much live with her now. While John was trying to figure out the reason he realised he was outside the Library's door "Okay here goes nothing *inhales*" *door knock* "Come in John we need to talk." *Door open, door closes* "Hi Twilight why did you- whoa who is that." John jumped when he saw the large white creature standing next to Twilight. "This is Princess Celestia John." "Are you here to get me home because that would be great." "That's not the reason I came here." "So why did you want to see me then?" "Well I have come here to explain everything to you." "Erm okay I'm a bit worried about what you're going to tell me but please continue." "Very well you were part of a month long experiment to see how a person with no understanding of our universe." "Oh god you're going to kill me now aren't you please don't did I fail please I'll do anything." John dropped down onto his hands and knees and started begging for his life which worried Twilight and the Princess "John you have no reason to worry-" "Yes I do please don't hurt me I'll kiss your feet." John started crawling up to Twilight's and the Princess forelegs and began kissing then. "John please you don't have to do this you're embarrassing everyone here John started backing off until he hit the bookshelf in the far corner of the Library and began to face the floor. "John why do you believe we would want to hurt you?" Princess Celestia asked slowly walking to John but Twilight stopped her. "Because when experiments have no more use they're killed by their creator." "John that was never the plan what gave you that thought in the first place." "How can I not think that Spike told me that you wanted to see me privately." Twilight began slowly walking up to John to avoid scaring him "John we have come here today to talk about sending you home." Twilight said putting a hoof on John's back which he didn't shake off. "R-really Twilight you're not lying?" John quickly grabbed Twilight and began hugging her tightly. "John please stop you're hurting me." "John if you let go of Twilight and let her get your friends I'll explain everything." John did as the Princess asked and let Twilight go get his friends after twenty minutes later she returns them. "Hello everyone I'm sorry if I am taking up your time for important duties around town." "Not at all Princess why did you want to see us all?." "Well it's to talk about why John is here and I believe it would be for the best to say it all in a group now that I know John is sort of calm about the situation." "What do you mean by sort of calm?" "Well he begged for his life for some reason and I don't understand why." "Can you just get back to telling us all why he is here?" Steve asked just wanting some answers. "Yes of course as I told John he is here to gain a better understanding of how someone who doesn't understand our world would react. John what would you like to know?" "Why wasn't I told about what was happening in the beginning." "We believed if we had informed you it would have not give us the best results from the experiments." "What about this mark on my arm?" "That just informed Twilight about how much time on the test had passed nothing to worry about." "How many ponies knew about this test." "Just me and Twillight any questions from anyone else." The room was silent until Steve asked a question. "So what now what happens to John?" "Well that's up to him really he has two choices he can live here in Ponyville or go back to Earth." "How long do I have to decide." "There isn't what you would call a time limit but the sooner the better." "Twilight can Steve, Mark and myself borrow your room for a few minutes." "Of course you know where it is." Steve, Mark and John head into Twilight's bedroom where John sits down on Twilight's bed and Steve and Mark do the same. "So John what are you going to do this is what you wanted all along isn't it?" "It is but." John stopped himself before he said "But what come on John if you can't tell us you won't get any help." "I don't know if I should go home or stay here." "But you wanted to go home all along didn't you?" "Yeah but isn't this both of your dreams coming true living here in Ponyville." "It is but we only came here because of you." "*sigh* I know it puts the pressure on you two but can you possibly make the decision for me?" "Erm okay can you leave the room though John." "I'll be downstairs if you need me if thats okay with you." "Yeah that's fine." John headed downstairs and saw that everyone had left other than the Princess and Twilight. "So John what is your decision would you like to stay or leave?" "I've asked Steve and Mark to decide for me." "Why did you make that decision." "It just seemed like the right decision to make and I'll be happy with what decision they make." After five minutes of waiting Steve and Mark walked down the stairs and walked over to the Princess and whispered in her ear. "Is that your final decision?" "Yes it is." "Very well Twilight I wish to see you in Canterlot tomorrow as John is going home." "Yes Princess can I tell my friends what is happening." "Yes let them know of the news." "Of course Princess I will write to you soon to get some more information if that is okay." "Yes you may Twilight goodbye everyone." When the Princess left John Steve and Mark helped Twilight clean up the Library. "Why did you make that decision you two don't you like it here?" Twilight asked while clearing some books of the floor. "We do but we know John's family misses him so that decided it." "Thanks for making the decision for me. I'm sorry for putting the pressure on you two though." "It's fine look tonight we'll get the girls together and have go to a bar or something you know have a final party or something." "That's sound like fun you up for that Twilight?" "Yeah I'll ask the girl's if they'll be up to it. what time should I say?" "Well when we're all together we'll go out then that seems reasonable right?" "Yeah okay I'll go tell them know can you boys clean up the Library for me while I'm gone?" "Yeah it'll be done by the time you get back." Twilight then left them to clean up the Library and to get John's stuff together. Meanwhile in Canterlot Princess Celestia was about to have a talk with Princess Luna. "Luna may I have a quick chat with you?" "Yes of course you don't need to ask what do you want to talk to me about." "I wanted to tell you that the experiment was a success and that I will be sending John home along with his friends tomorrow." "I need to congratulate you now as you have made a wise decision." "What do you mean?" "Somehow John would have released Discord sometime in the future but I don't know how." "Should I just send him home now then or not?" "No we are in no danger now just relax and get ready for sending him back." "Thank you for your time Luna farewell." Princess Luna continued on doing what she was planning to do for the day and so did Princess Celestia back a few hours had passed since the news had been broken to John and his friends and Steve, Mark and John decided to have a look around town to pass the time and to get some more memories. "So what are you going to miss the most Steve?" Mark asked while looking into the sky. "I'm gonna miss hanging out with AJ. How about you Mark?" "I'm gonna miss being with Pinkie she always can find something to do how about you John." "If you two are gonna miss this place why don't you just stay then?" "Because we came here to get you out not to stay come on let's get back to the Library Twilight should have gathered the girls by now." Steve, John and Mark then picked up the pace to the Library when John opened the door the room was pitch black. "Hello anyone here?" "*click* SURPRISE." John, Steve and Mark jumped at the yelling upon closer of the room it looked like everyone from town was here to say goodbye to John. "What's going on Twilight." "When I told Pinkie what had happened when I left she set everything up." The party went on for a few hours and everyone slowly left and headed back to their own homes the only ponies who were at the party were Twilight and her friends who were cleaning up. "That was a great party Pinkie thanks." "The party ain't over yet John remember you wanted to get some drinks at a bar remember." Pinkie said while helping Twilight clean up. "Oh yeah where should we go?" "I know a place follow me please." Rarity motioned for them to follow her which they all did and after five minutes of walking they arrived at a restaurant. "Remember John I said I'll take you all out to dinner one day." "Oh yeah I sort of forgot." John said scratching the back of his head. They all went in and had a nice time. Back in canterlot Princess Celestia was almost finishing the preparations for sending John, Steve and Mark back where she heard a knock at the door. "Come in...oh hi Luna what are you doing here" "I've come to look over your preparations are you ready to send John and his friends back now sister?." "Yes I just need to see them sometime in the morning for the spell to be at it's strongest then the spell will work fine." "I hope the spell works fine tomorrow as I was wondering if you wanted a drink of tea or something to eat." "I would like that thank you Luna." Princess Celestia then puts down her spell book then began to Follow Princess Luna to have something to eat and drink. Back in Ponyville it was the following morning and John had finished saying his goodbyes to his new pony friends. "Well I guess is goodbye." "Not really John you could always watch the show to see us don't forget that." "I won't Fluttershy can I tell you something privately." "Sure John...what did you want to tell me?" "If the manticores ever come by to make you do that thing again I promise you I'll come back to stop it I guarantee it." "Thank you John." The train arrived and Steve, John, Mark and Twilight got on the train and before they knew it they were at Canterlot. "Don't forget your items you three and John I need to tell you something before you go home." "Okay Twilight what did you want to tell me." "I was the one who brought you here I'm Tina." John stayed quiet for a moment before replying. "Thanks for telling me Twilight can we get a move on I want to show my family that I'm okay." "Of course follow me." After five minutes of walking they were at the Castle gates where they were allowed entrance and were greeted by Princess Celestia. "Thank you for coming to see me at this time I'm sorry if it is to early for you three." "Not at all Princess so what do we need to do for the spell to work." Mark said stopping the other two from talking. "I will need you to follow me into the Transportation room and for you to hold all your belongings tightly." "Yes of course Princess can we get a move on please I'm really worried about the state my mum and dad are in." The Princess nodded and showed them to the Transportation room and told them where to stand. "Is everybody ready?" Princess Celestia said and got nods back from them all. "Twilight begin the spell with me in 3...2...1 and go." The spell took ten minutes to build up to maximum strength and in a instant John, Steve and Mark were back on Earth. "Where are we?" John said trying to remember. "This is your street where you live John don't you remember?" "It's slowly coming back to me now can you two come with me to my house." "That's what we were planning to do anyway." After ten minutes of slow walking they arrived outside John's front door. *knock knock door opens* "Hel- oh my god is it really you John?" "Hi dad I'm b-" John didn't have time to answer before he was brought in for a long hug. "Please tell me everything John I've missed you so much." "I've missed you too dad can my friends come in as well." "Sure and don't worry you two we aren't to have a repeat of what happened before." So John, Steve and Mark explained what had happened while they were there in Ponyville "Wow that's a lot more than you've done when you were here." "Yeah I know but I'm gonna change from now on." "Just do your changes on Earth John please." "I will dad don't worry. I know it's a strange question but what day is it?" "It's saturday now if you'll excuse me there is someone upstairs who will want to see you." Back in Canterlot Twilight and Princess Celestia are looking over what was happening to John on Earth in a portal plate. "Princess please turn it off I've seen enough." Twilight said with tears in her eyes. "Are you sure Twilight?" Twilight just nodded and the spell was undone."They made the right decision in the end you do realise that don't you." "I do but the things he has done for everyone here will he forget about that." "I don't believe he will, the things he did for the ponies in ponyville were heroic and they are never forgotten." "I know Princess it's just there were things I wanted to ask him." "The spell that we used to send John home would be able to send you to him." "Yes I know but if I do that wouldn't he be worried about what is going to happen to him." "We don't have to do it straight away do we?" "Your right Princess I'm going to be going back to Ponyville now if that's okay." The Princess nodded then Twilight left and headed home to inform her friends what happened. Back on Earth and Steve's and Mark's parents were informed that they are back on Earth. "Well I've told your parents where you are John your room is a bit messy but nothing was badly damaged." "Thanks dad is it okay if I go upstairs with my friends." "Yes it's fine I'll call you when Steve's or Mark's parents are here." John, Steve and Mark headed upstairs and when they headed into John's room they heard a strange noise coming from the pc. "They actually left it on after all this time *checks pc* huh looks like fiona was trying to talk to me." "What does she want?." Steve asked while looking at the screen. "It looks like she wants to give me a chance and she’s online as well." "What are you going to tell her." "I'm gonna tell her no she did step way over line with what she did." John sent her the message and then went offline then put some music on. "Steve, Mark your parents are here." John’s dad said which caught their attention. "Okay will I see you two tomorrow?" "We didn't tell our parents were we are so we might see you at school." "Well whenever we see each other again we'll hang out then." "Sounds like a plan I'll take you to the front door." John then escorts them to the front door and says farewell to them then when he loses sight of them he closes the door and has a sit down with his mum and dad. Two weeks later and John's life had finally got back to normal his parents weren't worried about where he was going to be anymore. "John where are you going aren't you going straight home." Mark asked while putting his hand on John's shoulder "I'm just going to the town park don't worry I'll send you a text message when I get back home." "Okay just don't get taken to Ponyville again." "I won't don't worry." Mark then left John to go on his way to the town park and noticed it was quiet even with a lot of people around. Where's a free bench?...oh there's one. After a minute of walking to the bench John sits down and send his dad a text message to tell him where he is. "John can I talk to you don't worry it's nothing bad." said the person John knew all too well "*sigh* Sure Tina but I'm not going back there." John patted the empty space for Tina to sit in which she did. "I know it's just I never thanked you for something that fluttershy told me about when you left." "The manticore thing?" "Yes I find it hard to believe that she would never tell us that but she told you why?" "I don't know what to tell you maybe it's because I looked like I could stop it." "Which you did so here it's just a small thing we all put a bit of money towards hope you like it." John unwrapped the gift he was given and couldn't help but smile at it. "Thanks for the gift I'm surprised you got Rainbow Dash to stay still for the picture." "She did stand long enough for the picture to be taken then she went back to being her usual self." "This is amazing but why did you come back to Earth." "I wanted to ask you a few questions before I go back." "Sure go ahead I might have a few questions for you as well." So Tina and John began asking each other questions after half an hour they couldn't think of anymore. "Well this is goodbye forever I think I know it's a strange question John can I kiss you before I go." Without giving it a second thought John leaned in and gave Tina a long kiss. "Wow you went all out with that *chuckle* well this will be the last time you'll see me so goodbye." "Goodbye Tina and I'm sorry about not trusting you at first." "You don't need to apologise John I would have been the same." Tina then hugged John and went back to Ponyville and left John headed home and told his mum and dad where he was so they didn't worry about him back in Ponyville Twilight knew John’s life would be a bit easier from now on. The end
chapter 14A non brony in a pony world Chapter 14 It was the day John was going to find out why he was here and Twilight was the first to get up and headed downstairs and saw that John was still asleep. "I hope you take the news well today John." Twilight thought before heading into the kitchen to have something to eat and she heard John slowly waking up. "Good morning John how are you?" "I'm okay and sorry about last night I didn't know how to phrase the question properly." "It's understandable sometimes it happens. if you do find a way to put the question let me know." "Okay Twilight I will, I'm going to head into town to see if anyone needs help." "Have fun I'll be here if you need me bye." *Door opens, door closes* As soon as John leaves Twilight gets the Library ready for when the Princess arrival. Meanwhile Steve is with Applejack pulling a cart of fruit and vegetables towards the marketplace. "So Applejack do you do this often?" "Not really me and Big Mac have agreed that we each take turns doing it so Big Mac will do it tomorrow then me the next day and Big Mac again the next day and so on." "That's reasonable where would you like me to put the cart." "I have reserved the spot over in that corner so if you would like to follow me then after that I'll give you some money to say thank you then I'll see you at home okay partner." "Okay then Applejack thank you." "No problem and can you and Mark start calling me AJ in the future." "Yeah sure App- I mean AJ." So Steve finished helping Applejack then headed off around the market where he saw John helping some ponies and decided to help out as well. "Hey John do you need help with that?" "Yeah definately can you grab the boxes over there for me." "Okay So I was wondering why haven't you tried your luck with love here." Steve asked while picking up the boxes slowly and carefully. "You know the reason I don't want a repeat of the Fiona incident here plus there are no actual humans here just ponies." "I know that but still you never know they maybe a potion here to change into a horse if you like her enough." "Can you two put the boxes over there please thank you." The pony asked pointing a hoof at the destination ignoring their conversation. "Okay ma'am." John put the boxes down and Steve did the same then waved to the pony who asked for their help as they went away then John turned his attention back to Steve. "What am I supposed to say to a pony as a human? Hi I would like to date you and have some sort of mutant children with you in the future?." "Well not exactly in those words but yeah." John just shook his head in annoyance at what Steve had just said to him meanwhile in Canterlot the Princess was getting ready to see Twilight and John in Ponyville where she was talking to some guard pegasus ponies. "Hello are any of your pegasus guards available to help me in a few minutes." "We are ready whenever you need us Princess. Why do you ask?" "I am going to inform a resident in Ponyville of the reason why he is here and since I don't know how he will react." "So you need a way to get him out of Ponyville incase he attacks anypony near where he is." "Yes that is correct however I am unsure of how many Pegasi I will need." "Leave that to me Princess when you are ready to leave inform me and we will leave." "Thank you I shall now leave you to you duties." The Princess then headed back into the castle I try to figure out the best way to give him the news. Back in Ponyville Steve and John went into Sugarcube corner and saw Mark who was helping pinkie put frosting on cupcakes. "Hi Mark, hi Pinkie pie how are you two doing?" "We're super duper Steve thanks for asking so what brings you two here today." "Well we've come to buy some cupcakes." "Sure give me a minute Mark you can take a break if you want." "Thanks Pinkie so what have you two been doing today." "Well I did ask John why he doesn't try his luck with a pony here in Ponyville." "I'm guessing you mean to get over Fiona but John took it the wrong way?" "Yeah pretty much but anyway what have you two been doing." "It's Pinkie so what do you expect we planned future parties and came up with new recipes for cupcakes." "Can I ask you two something?" John asked while looking at a cupcake. "It's about how we got here isn't it John well we're not sure what to tell you?" "Just tell me how you got here please." "I'm sorry I think it's confidential how we got here." Mark said hoping it would keep mark calm. "*sigh* Fine I'll take that as an answer for now but I will find out eventually." "Well when that happens hopefully you'll relax." "Yeah I know so what do you want to do now?" "Well I'm gonna stay here and help Pinkie some more I'll catch up with you two later okay." "Okay then see you later then Mark bye Pinkie." So John and Steve headed around town looking for someone to help meanwhile in the Canterlot castle Princess Celestia just sent Twilight a letter saying that she is on her way to Ponyville where she saw the guards pony who she talked to earlier and approached him. "Are you ready to leave now?" "Yes Princess what are our orders when we get there." "I would like you to wait until I come out alone or with the human." "With the human Princess?" "Yes I don't know how he will react when he hears the news however I wish to go and talk to him alone so he may take the news a bit better." "Very well when we have dropped you of we will hide behind some buildings still within earshot." "Thank you are you ready to leave yet." "Yes Princess follow me please." So the Princess follows the guards pony to her carriage which was prepared earlier when she asked she got on the carriage and was on her way to see Twilight and John in Ponyville. In th Ponyville library Twilight had everything set up for the Princess except for one thing which she asked Spike to do. "Spike I need you to go into town for me to get John and only John." "Can you tell me why before I go." "Well all I can say is that we have a special guest coming who wants to see me and John privately." "Okay then but if you want me I'll be with Rarity." Spike then headed out to find John in Ponyville after twenty minutes of searching he found John with Steve and was noticed by them both. "Hi Spike you seem to be in a hurry?" "Hi Steve, John Twilight wants to see you privately for some reason she didn't say why." "Well okay I'll see you later then Steve." "Okay see you later I'll be at Sugarcube corner again if you need me." John then head back towards the Library trying to figure out why Twilight wants to see him alone. Okay I've got time to figure out what she wants to see me about. Is she going to kick me out of living there? no that's not it wouldn't be a private thing to talk about, paying rent? possibly I pretty much live there now with her. While John was trying to figure out the reason he realised he was outside the Library's door "Okay here goes nothing *inhales*" *door knock* "Come in John we need to talk." *Door open, door closes* "Hi Twilight why did you- whoa who is that." John jumped when he saw the large white creature standing next to Twilight. "This is Princess Celestia John." "Hi so what did you want see me about Twilight." "Well the reason we both wanted to see you John was to tell you something." "Okay but can we make this quick I have some things around town I want to do." "Very well John you are part of an experiment-" "A what no no no you can't be telling me the truth Twilight please tell me it's a joke of some kind." John said while pacing back and forth in the middle of the Library. "John it's not a joke you were the perfect human for the job." "I-I don't understand why me. What makes so special?" John started to scratch his head in confusion while pacing back and forth. "John please try to remain calm we only did this to help you out." Princess Celestia said while walking to John's side. "Well we saw how your luck with Fiona fell through so we thought bringing you here would help you cheer up." "That's that's." John didn't know what to say at what he heard. "Genius I know we thought you would like it." Princess Celestia said with a smile but it was dropped when she heard his response. "Horrible it's sickening you two should be ashamed." The Princess put a hoof on John's shoulder but he pushes it off. "John please keep calm we wanted you to be happy." "Just leave me alone you've done something I can't see myself or anyone forgiving." John headed towards the door but it had a magic spell on it stopping him from leaving. "John please just give it a chance here just think of this a start of a new life." The Princess said putting her hoof on John's shoulder again but this time John pushed the Princess back and attempted to attack her. "You bitch I'll-*thud*." John hit the floor which worried the Princess but upon closer inspection she saw what had happened. "A sleeping spell Twilight did you do this?" "Yes Princess I was afraid he was going to hurt you." Twilight said while her horn slowly lost it's glow. "Thank you Twilight you may tell his friends now why he is here." "Yes Princess but what about John will you be taking him with you?" "Yes for your safety and the safety of other Ponyville residents as well." The Princess then exited the Library with John still asleep and called for her carriage to take her back to the castle. After the Princess left Rainbow Dash came down from the sky to see how Twilight was doing. "*knock knock, door opens* Twilight are you there." "Please leave *sniff* I don't want to be seen by anyone today Rainbow Dash." Rainbow Dash ignored what her friend asked and started to look for her after a few minutes she found her in her bedroom so she headed in and walked up to the bed where Twilight was. "Twilight what's wrong come on you can tell me can't you." Rainbow dash said while hugging Twilight. "I need to tell everyone the truth but." "But what are you scared?" "I am a bit but I don't know how Steve and Mark will react." "When you calm down I'll get everyone for you okay?" "Thank you Rainbow you're a good friend." After ten minutes Twilight calmed down and let Rainbow dash tell all of her friends to head to the Library after they were finished doing what they need to do. "Twilight I've told them to come here are you sure this is something you want to do in a group I mean you could do it separately ." "No I want to tell you all in one go it will be easier for me that way." After a few minutes of waiting all of Twilight's friends arrived at the Library and they noticed someone was missing but Steve was the first one to speak up about it. "Twilight where's John I can't see him." "That's the reason I have asked you all to come here." "Wait what do you mean Twilight." "The reason John is here is because he is an experiment on how someone who doesn't know of the my little pony show will get on here." "AJ I'll see you back at the farm *door opens, door closes*" Steve said holding in his anger. "*sigh* I don't know what say Twilight so I'm just gonna go bye everyone." Mark said while heading back to Sugarcube corner. "Twilight why didn't you tell John when he got here the reason." Applejack asked while scratching her head. "Me and the Princess thought it would be for the best to tell him after we completed the experiment." "What about the blue mark on his arm Twilight what does that mean." Fluttershy asked. "That was how long the test was going to go on for so if you saw it say 23 then there was 23 days left of the test." "What happens to John when the blue mark goes Twilight?" "Nothing we would have gained enough information by then we would have thanked John for helping us and that would have been the end of it." There was a moment of silence before anyone said anything else "Before I go Twilight I must ask you one thing about this test of yours" "Sure Rarity what do you want to know?" "Would John of been sent back home after the test?" "Me and the Princess never planned to send him home, we believed he would be happy here when the experiment was complete." “I was scared he was going to attack me so I put a sleeping spell on him then the Princess took him back to Canterlot." Everyone tried to give a response but just couldn't but Rainbow Dash found something to ask. "So what's gonna happen to John now Twilight?." "The Princess never told me she took him and left.” "Wait doesn’t this mean John isn't...oh no." Rarity started to pace back and forth trying to calm down from her realisation "Rarity what's wrong?" Pinkie pie asked whilst watching her pace. "Haven't you realised it yet?" Rarity just got blank looks of everyone even Twilight didn't understand what Rarity was talking about. "He's not going to trust anyone now girls I've gotta go my shop needs me." After Rarity left everyone else left leaving Twilight alone in her Library until Spike comes back. A few hours later and John is slowly waking up when he hears his phone has a call waiting to be answered. *Phone Ringing, Click* "Hello?" "Hey John it's me your dad I wanted to know how you're getting on there and if you know when you coming back home." "Well I might of ruined my chances of coming home." "What why." *Distant hoofsteps* "Hang on and keep quiet I think I've got a visitor with the answer." John put the phone out of sight hoping that his dad would still hear the conversation he possibly was about to have and he was right it was the Princess. "I wish to speak with the human privately." "Yes ma'am." The guard salutes then leaves then the Princess waits until the guard has left the room. *Door closes* "Are you ready to listen now without getting violent towards me." "Where am I?" "You're in the castle's dungeon for your and my protection." John wanted to question the about the protection part but remained silent. "Well let me start from the beginning about why you are here." "Oh please do." John said sarcastically which the Princess picked up on. "You are here as part of an experiment so that we can learn how humans with no knowledge of the show will adapt to a new surrounding. Any questions?" "Yeah a few what does the mark on my arm mean." "It's just the amount of days left of the test when the days are up the mark would have disappeared and that would be the end of the experiment." "What would I have gained from the test." "A better lifestyle." John had to contain the anger deep within from what he had just heard. "What do you mean a better lifestyle my life was fine the way it was." "Nevermind then any other questions?" "Yeah one more when can I go home?" "Never as I said before you would have gained a better lifestyle." "Okay then not the answer I wanted but whatever how long am I going to be stuck in this dungeon." "Until you change your attitude and call me Princess Celestia." "Well that's not gonna happen anytime soon so bye Celestia." "Very well I will see you in the morning to see if you have changed your mind farewell." "Wait before you go listen to what I have just heard you tell me." "Okay then you have my attention." "You took me from my friends and family gained some sort of knowledge from me and my actions and you get everything plus you didn't think it was a good idea from the start to tell me it was an experiment." John said getting tears in his eyes just thinking about it. "Yes pretty much now I am needed elsewhere I'll see if you change your mind tomorrow about giving me the correct name John." When John heard the door close as the Princess left he got back on the phone to talk to his dad. "So dad did you hear all that because I don't know what to do now." "*sigh* It might be my fault son for getting you stuck there I did something terrible to the person who sent you there." "Why what happened?" "Well I saw Tina and I attacked her without thinking it through." "Well it's not as bad as what I was about to do before they did something to make me fall asleep." "Why you weren't going to attack the Princess were you?" "Well I'm not going to use that word but yes I was about to attack Celestia it just seemed like the right thing to do at the time." "Yeah that was pretty stupid son *chuckle* well I've got to go now." "Hey dad can you call me up in about five days because that when the test offically ends." "Yeah I will son goodbye." "Bye dad *click*" John tries to think of something to do in his room and decides to have a sleep. Meanwhile back in Ponyville Applejack checks up on how Steve is doing and find him in his room staring at the ceiling for no real reason. "Hi Steve is this a bad time?" "No it's not AJ so what else did you find out." "I'm not sure if I should tell you Steve." "Don't worry I'm not going to damage any of your things so please continue." "Well okay if you insist the mark on his arm is just about how much time the test has left before it finished when the test is finished the mark would disappear and that would be it." "Anything else?" Steve asked looking over to AJ. "Yes but it's erm I don't know how to put it." "Just say it." "Okay Steve just don't get mad at me, there was never any plan to send him back home after the test." Steve's jaw dropped about what he had just heard AJ said to him and he knew she would always tell the truth then they both heard a noise downstairs. *Knock, knock* Steve was about to get up to answer it but Applejack just shook her head "Don't bother answering the door Big Mac is downstairs he can get it." "AppleJack it's Twilight she says she needs to talk to you." AppleJack looked at Steve who didn't say anything but looked away. "Send her up Big Mac." A moment later and Twilight was up the stair walking towards AppleJack. "AJ do you know where Steve is I need to...oh hi Steve I wasn't expecting to see you here." "Well I'm heading out anyway so b-." "No Steve I need to talk to you about what happened." "Yeah I know it already he's not going home after his test and the mark on his arm is about the days left on the test." "Unfortunately that is the truth but I want to try and make it up to him." "What did you have in mind because if I was John I would have done the same thing." *Rapid knocking* "Calm down I'm coming *door opens* oh hi Spi-HEY you can't barge in." Spike wasn't paying attention to what Big Mac was saying and began looking for Twilight. "Twilight where are you?" "I'm upstairs in the back what do you need?" "An urgent message from the Princess just came through." "How do you know it's urgent?" "Just read it Twilight." Spike was never like this which scared Twilight so she did as he asked and read the letter after a moment of silence she turned to Steve. "Steve you need to come with me and get Mark quickly." "Why?" "Because if you don't I don't know what the Princess is going to do to John." "Okay see you at the Library Twilight." Steve then shot of down the stairs and headed instantly for Sugarcube corner then took Mark back with him to the Library where they saw a carriage being pulled by two pegasi. "Twilight what are they doing here?" "In the letter the Princess sent me she wanted to see us three immediately about John." Steve and Mark didn't want the conversation to go on so they got on the carriage with Twilight and went to canterlot. After an hour they arrived at the Castle and were greeted by the Princess who motioned for them to follow her which they did she took them to the dining room for some tea and cake. "Please sit I wish to talk about John and his behaviour." "Why what has happened this time?" "Well Twilight he does not seem to trust me at all." "You're surprised?" Mark blurted out loudly which caught the Princesses attention but Steve quickly jumped asked something to stop the staring "Princess what is going to happen to John?" "Well that depends if he changes his attitude he can go free and live his life in Ponyville however if he doesn't change his attitude he will spend the rest of his life in the dungeon." "That's harsh Princess why do you have to be that strict with him." "Because he attacked me and Twilight so I'm not taking any chances with him." "We'll give him a trial in court at least then if he is proven guilty then the sentencing will be offical and not through hatred." "Very well however before I set up the court date I wish for Twilight to do something for me but before I say I wish for to see him for yourself." The Princess then asked a guard to escort them to where John was being kept after twenty minutes of walking they saw John lying down on his bed. "John do you want to talk about what happened." Twilight said trying her best to smile. "Twilight you've already ruined my life so just fuck off I've had it up to here with what you and Celestia have told so just leave me alone." "HEY don't speak to her like that she did something nice for you." "What brought you two here? How do I know you aren't part of the test?." "Wait don't you even trust me and Steve John?" "No you knew this was happening and you didn't tell me you." "We knew fuck all about this if we knew anything we would of told you so change your fucking attitude right now." "Just leave me alone." They did as John asked and they left him alone before they could head out on their way back to Ponyville the Princess stopped them. "Would you like him to still have a trial?" "Yes because maybe if he notices that we still care for him he might change his attitude." "Very well but Twilight I wish to speak to you privately." Steve and Mark gave the Princess and Twilight some privacy. "Twilight in order for John to have his chance in court to prove he is a good person I want you to show him the truth." It took Twilight a moment to understand what she was being asked. "I can't Princess all the thing we've done to him already." "I know but if you do this you and your friends can visit him whenever you want." "But why Princess why now of all times." "This might be your only chance to tell him the other truth." Twilight tried to protest more she gave in and followed the Princess to the ritual chamber.Meanwhile in the dungeon John was looking on his phone to see what Twilight did with it while she had it he noticed their was a new video on their which he started up. "Twilight is it working?" the Princess asked trying to understand the mobile "Yeah it should be...hello everyone it's me Twilight Sparkle and my Teacher Princess Celestia. Do you want to say anything Princess." Twilight asked turning the phone towards the Princess. "What should I say hello my name is Princess Celestia I control the sun." "Yeah that'll do now I'm gonna show you what we just recorded just press this button." The video ended shortly afterwards then John checks his pictures and was shocked by what he saw, he saw the Twilight and Celestia standing in front of the creature in his dream. So the creature is real no point worrying about it now the future has been changed now. *Distant footsteps* John got up from lying down in the bed when the footsteps stop and what he saw made him smile. "Tina is it really you can you send me home quickly I need to show my family I'm okay." John said while walking up to the bar he reached out and held her arm "I can't John I'm sorry." Tina said while backing off loosening John's grip on her arm. "But why Tina please tell me I'm losing my mind here." "I need to show you something I'm sorry but it's best I show you now rather than later." John took a few steps back unsure what she was on about to do the she began to glow a bright white which made John cover his eyes then when he looked back he dropped to his knees of what he saw. "Twilight you're Tina?." John said with tears in his eyes. "I'm sorry John it's best you find out now rather than later." Twilight left him and when she got halfway down the corridor she could hear him crying in the distance which made her pick up the pace. When she got out the Princess walked over to her. "He can now have a chance to prove himself in court because of you Twilight your friends are waiting for you at the carriages." Twilight rushed to where Steve and Mark were and headed back to Ponyville. End of chapter 14
The beginning editedNon brony in a pony world. Chapter 1 It was a hot sunny day and John was getting ready for school and he was going to do something he had planned to do for a long time ask the girl of his dreams out on a date then his mom calls him from downstairs. "John your friends are here" "Okay mom thanks" John finished getting ready for school and left his bedroom and saw his friends at the front door and greeted them “Hi Mark hi Steve how are you two doing today.” Mark was the first one to speak up “I’m doing okay and you?” “yeah I’m feeling pretty good today, how about you Steve?” Steve jumped slightly when he realised he was being talked to “huh, oh yeah are you going to ask Fiona on a date today?” “Yeah I can’t wait I hope she says yes come on let’s get going” John grabbed his bag that was hanging up and checked he had what he would need for today’s classes are in there then closed the door behind him and set off for school. Steve realised he wanted to give John something so he tapped on his shoulder to get his attention. “Yes Steve did you want something” “yeah I got a new phone yesterday and my old phone is going to get thrown away and since you don’t have an up to date phone yet, I was wondering if you wanted my old one?” “yeah thanks but what about Mark?” this question caught marks ears and he waited for the reply as well. “yeah I already talked to him about it and he said he happy with his phone he has got at the moment and that you should have it.” A few minutes later they arrived at the high school gates suddenly someone caught John’s attention it was Fiona he told Mark and Steve he’ll catch up with them later and started walking to up to Fiona. “Hi Fiona” John said with excitement in his voice. Fiona was one of the most popular girls in the school some people told him not to but he didn’t pay any attention even though they rarely saw each other he madly in love. “Hi john isn’t it?” she asked with uncertainty in her voice which John decided not to mention that she almost didn’t know his name. “Yes that’s my name, I was wondering if you wanted to on the weekend meet up for a chat or something?” he asked whilst trying his hardest to not sound nervous while he asked her. “Well I don’t have any plans for the weekend at the moment so i’ll let you know near the time John... I’m sorry I forgot you last name” “It’s Carther, John Carther.” he said with joy in his voice. “Thanks I’ll let you know later on today what my answer is” she then noticed her friends signalling her to get a move on. “I’ve got to go I’ll see you later today bye” she said as she was jogging to her friends. John felt like he had just won the lottery he knew she wouldn’t say no as he was confident and not nervous near her, just then he heard the school bell go and he realised he had to rush to his first two lessons of the day. The lessons seemed to go like a blur for john as he imagined what his date with fiona would be like, he would possibly take her to the cinema or bowling. whatever she wanted to do he would be happy to do as well he would treat her like a queen and he would be her humble servant. Someone tapped john on the shoulder which made him jump a bit then one of his classmates told him that they were on break now John thanked him and went searching for his friends. The school seemed to be divided into 4 groups John knew 3 of the groups there was one group John didn’t know so he decided to start walking round and listened to a conversation for some time. When the bell rang John went through his next two lessons thinking about what the group was talking about and what Fiona’s reply would be It was lunchtime and John saw Mark and Steve waiting near the lunch room for him to catch up when he did catch up they went and lined up for their lunch. When they get outside John finally asks his friends the one question which has been on his mind since he heard those people talking. “Can I ask you two a question because I can’t figure it out myself?” John asked “If you’re going to ask where we were at break time we went to the library to use the computers” Steve replied whilst Mark nodded. “Well I was wondering about that so thanks but what I wanted to ask is if you knew what one of the groups were saying?” “What were they saying” Mark asked. “I don’t know exactly but they were talking about someone called Rainbow dash and Pinkie pie and that they are amazing characters and their favourite moments from the show, but didn’t get the name of the show so I don’t know what the group was talking about.” When John finished talking he noticed Mark and Steve’s faces were in shock over what they just heard from their friend then two people from the group john was talking about came over. “Excuse me I was just wondering, how do you not know about the show don’t you have the internet at home?” “I do but I don’t keep up to date on what’s popular if that makes any sense to you” “Okay, would you two show him what he has been missing Bronies and Pegasisters unite” pointing at Mark and Steve who both nodded in response he then left with the girl. When the bell rang for the last time they went towards their final classes of today John couldn’t help but think what has he gotten himself into.When the final lesson of the day finished he was passed a piece of paper which read. “Meet me at the town park after school Fiona” John heart skipped a beat this is it. he decided the best way to show he was serious about going out was to get her some flowers and maybe a box of chocolates so that she love him even more so that’s what he did he went the shop nearest to the town park which sold both chocolates and flowers. When he got to the park he sat down near to the fountain. Hopefully Fiona will see me here and give me her answer. He sat there patiently whilst looking around he saw something unexpected that girl who walked over with that boy at school there were a few thing about the girl he didn’t realise before she had short dark purple hair, a rainbow belt and she seemed to keep to herself quite a lot a few people did try to talk to her but she ignored them. While he was waiting he got a text from his Steve asking “where he was?” John sent a text back saying “he was at the town park waiting for Fiona to give him an answer.” Steve after reading it sent him a text back wishing him the best and saying he is at his house with Mark waiting for him to show him what he was missing out on. As he finished reading the text Fiona came into his sight and he signalled where he was by waving to her she saw this and the gifts he had bought for her. “Hi John how are you doing” she asked with a smile on her face. “I’m okay, so you’ve had some time to think about what I said this morning and what’s your answer” “Yeah do you have a phone that can play videos with you?” “Yeah hang on” he searched through his bag and found the phone that Steve gave him earlier that day and passed it to Fiona who sent a video to his phone. “This is my answer hope you like it” Then Fiona turned and walked away without taking the gifts which caught the purple haired girls attention so she thought she best see if the boy she was with is okay. When John couldn’t see Fiona anymore he decided to see what the video she sent him was.The video that she sent him was called my response so he decided to press play and what he saw was unbelievably bad, Fiona had gotten into his room through the window and went through everything. When the video ended there was one line that stuck out in his head. “If you don’t tell anyone I went in you room I won’t tell people what I saw.” When the video finished he realised the purple haired girl was sitting next to him. “I won’t tell anyone I promise.” she then covered her eye which confused john but he didn’t care or want to find out what she was doing. “Thanks did you see much? I won’t get mad if you did I just want to know” John said while trying not to cry. “No I only saw when she was putting the box back in it’s place, weren’t your parents at home?” “No they would have been at work” John’s next thought of how should he tell his friends what happened, he decided the best way was to be straight about what happened without mentioning the video in the text message. "That's one thing I don’t have to think about now what should I do with these gifts"John thought to himself. Then an idea popped into his head but the girl talked first. “Were those for her?” pointing at the gifts in his hand before he could answer he got a text from Steve simply saying “If you come around I’ll put the bloom back on your apple” John didn’t get the joke but the girl next to him did. John got up but thought of a way to get rid of the gift without putting them in the bin. “I was wondering if you wanted to walk with me to my friends house and in return I’ll let you have these.”John said nervously expecting to be mocked again. “Yeah okay I don’t have plans to see my friends anytime soon and if you’re wondering what my name is it’s Tina and I heard your name on that video I saw a bit of.” “Thanks Tina do you want to get going now?.” he said whilst smiling that he didn’t wasted his money on the gifts. “Well this is my friend’s house, thanks for walking with me here are the gifts do you have facebook or anyway I could talk to you? I’m sorry I sound like such a creep right now” When John finished he dropped his head in embarrassment “You don’t sound like a creep at all and I do use facebook I’ll send you a friend request and I’ll wait online as well for you” before Tina left she put her hand around the back of his neck and pulled him in for a kiss which surprised him as he didn’t know her before then when she broke the kiss she looked deep into his eyes and simply said “farewell John.” John was surprised about what had just happened then realised she had gone and Mark was trying to talk to him. “John hello are you there wake up she’s gone” Mark said while shaking him. “Huh what oh hi Mark I guess you know about fiona?” “Yeah bad luck well anyway me and Steve have got something to show you which will put your mind of her come on” so John followed Mark to Steve’s room where Steve was. “You ready to see what show people were talking about today at school we have already picked what we think is the best episode to understand what people were talking about.”Steve said while having his hand on John’s shoulder. “Yeah just two questions before you show me the show, if I don’t like the show will we still be friends and can I leave after watching one episode or did you have other things to show me afterwards?” “Of course we will still be friends we couldn’t hate you for having a different opinion and to answer your second question, we do have some other videos for you to watch but you don’t have to watch them if you want you can go home after watching the show then give us an answer at school tomorrow.” “That seems fair are you ready to see the show” Steve then motioned for John to sit on the bed while he got the video playing. John saw the name of the show and was a bit confused about why his friends would watch “My little pony.” The episode they picked for him to watch was “The last round up” when the episode finished Steve asked John a question. “So do you want to check out any other pony related videos John?” “Yeah as long as it not another episode okay?” Steve agreed and decided to show John some pony music videos and other people’s opinions of the show before John decided to go home and check his facebook account to see if he had a friend request of Tina. When he got home he decided to check his room in case anything was stolen or left behind he did a thorough check in his room lucky nothing was taken which he was relieved about. John then checked if Tina had sent him a friend request on Facebook which she did and he accepted. Tina was online as well and she started the conversation. “Hi John how are you?” “I’m okay how did you find me on facebook” “The card in the flowers had your name on it so what did your friends want to show you?” “A my little pony episode, the last round up I think it was called” “Cool what were your thoughts on the episode you watched?” “I thought it was okay can’t think of anything to hate about it” “Would you like to go there?” “Go where?” “To Equestria” This response caught John off guard he learnt through some of the videos he watched that equestria is what the world is called although no one knew what the other regions were called in the videos he watched. Something inside told him this has to be a joke but he thought if he gets to see Tina again it would be nice. “When could you take me to equestria?” “Today” “What do you mean by today?” “I could transport you today by teleportation to equestria, I don’t know where you will land though” “I find this hard to believe but okay what time will you be able to transport me?” “I will let you say as you might want to be prepared” “Let’s say 10 pm that gives me 4 and a half hours to get ready” “Okay I’m going to sign off now so you won’t have any distractions” “Wait before you go why did you kiss me outside my friends house?” “I could tell you were down and I thought that would make you feel better.” “Well it did thanks okay I’ll see you at 10pm where are you going to teleport me from?” “Your room don’t worry about the details just be in your room at 10pm, okay?” “Okay bye” “Bye” John shut down his computer and headed straight for the local shops for supplies for his trip to Equestria. He bought large quantities of pop, water, breakfast bars and some pen and paper then after he was satisfied with what he had he headed home and sent texts to Mark and Steve telling them about the situation he grabbed some clean clothes, his phone and his phone charger and considered himself ready for this trip to equestria. Nothings going to happen she was having some fun with me because I told her I watched the show John thought when he looked at the clock. But what if she’s telling the truth what’s equestria really like? can I eat the food there without being poisoned, drink the liquids without the same results as the food and can i get into the buildings without destroying them? John looked at the clock and saw he only had a few seconds before 10 o’clock he quickly put his back on and turn the room light off and waited to be teleported to Equestria. 10 o’clock came and nothing happened. I knew nothing would happen, Tina must of thought this is a good joke to play on me. When he was about to take his bag off his back he was blinded by a bright purple light then he saw another bright flash. When he could see noticed he was lying facedown on the floor, the floor felt like gravel which confused him he got up and checked his body for any injuries he notices the number 30 on his arm no matter how many times he rubbed it it wouldn’t go. “Where am I? maybe I can call someone.” John got his phone from his pocket to check if he had a signal unfortunately he didn’t when he was about to put his phone away he got a phone call from Steve which he quickly accepted. “John hi sorry I couldn’t get to you earlier I was having a meal at a restaurant with my family” “Thats okay I need some help quickly I think I have been kidnapped!” “Okay okay calm down I might be able to help you what do you see?” John looked around the area he was in before talking. “I’m in a forest I think I can make out some sort of tree house in the distance but it’s the actual tree which is all lit up.” John said while slowly calming down but the next thing he heard didn’t help him out. “You’re in the everfree forest which is next to ponyville if it’s night there be careful as it’s more dangerous, did you just hear a roar or something like that” John and steve both started to worry about what had awoken during their conversation. John slowly turned round to see the enraged beast meeting his gaze. “Steve what has bat like wings, a lion like body and a scorpion tail because that’s what i’m looking at” John said quietly hoping the creature would just leave. “It’s a manticore drop everything you have and just run in any direction it doesn’t matter which way just run ”Steve said while trying to remain calm. John did as Steve said and dropped his bag but he kept hold of his phone so if this was the end he could say goodbye and started running through the forest trying everything he could think of unfortunately nothing worked when he got back near to the trees on the paths edge he looked back and saw the manticore pounce on him which made him land painfully on his back the last thing he heard before he passed out was “stop!.” John awoke in the early morning he opens his eyes and notices he is on a sofa when he sees a flying yellow and pink creature. “Hello how are you?” The shy flying creature asked John however his response scarred her as he just screamed and tried to hide behind the sofa while trying to find his bag. Which he saw in the corner and crawled over to it and tries to find something to defend himself with. While the creature gets closer he blindly grabs something out the bag, closes his eyes and holds out the item in his hand to defend himself with hoping to scare the creature of. When she sees it is food she believes it’s a sign of friendship so she flys off and comes back with a pair of scissors John expects the worst and says goodbye to his friends in his mind. *snip snip* John opens his eyes and sees she has taken a small bite of the food he had held out in front of him in defence which gives him some slight relief. “Do you want some more food?” John says while trying to sound friendly. “Um yes if thats okay, my name is Fluttershy what’s your name” Fluttershy puts the scissors down and flies closer to John which he is happy with as he didn’t want to seem like a threat. “Yeah here you go my name is John, did you save me from the manticore?” “How did you know the name of it?” Fluttershy was quite scared by his reply. “It’s a bit of a long story is it okay if I sit on your sofa and tell you?” Fluttershy nodded with approval when john sat down he noticed a grumpy bunny looking up at him. “Oh angel I almost forgot excuse me I need to feed the animals would you like to help me?” “yeah okay what do you need me to do” “You can feed the animals outside the food is on the side of the cottage” John nodded and headed out the door when he closed it he got phone call and noticed it was from Steve. “Hello Steve how are you?” John said calmly “HOW AM I?, how are you still alive you got attacked by a freaking manticore and you’re worried about me.” “Fluttershy helped m-” John couldn’t finish his sentence before being cut off “YOU MET FLUTTERSHY? what’s she like i’d imagine she’s different than on the show” Steve was ecstatic from what he just heard John told him. Fluttershy then poked her head out of the door john forgot to close to investigate. “John who are you talking to? I heard shouting and I got worried.” “Oh it’s my friend Steve do you want to talk to him? don’t worry he’s not scary” Fluttershy decided to fly closer to the weird device John had in his hand. “Um h-hello Steve how are you?” “I can’t believe I’m actually talking to the Fluttershy from the show. Tell me how’s John doing?” “He’s doing fine he was about to help when I heard yelling from outside. Was it you?” “Yeah it was me I was worried about my friend because of what happened last night then I got excited when he told me he was with you sorry about that” “No need to apologise I understand” “Okay can you put John back on please?” Fluttershy flew back into the house to finish feeding the animals. “Hi it’s me again” “So how are you finding ponyville?” “I haven’t gone anywhere else yet as I have just woken up, I guess I was knocked out by the manticore when it jumped on me and fluttershy carried me back to her house.” “Okay I’ve got to go now I’ll talk to you later” “Hey next time bring Mark along for a chat bye.” John put the phone down and got to work feeding Fluttershy pets. when he was finished he put the food back then when he was about to head back inside he was confronted by the manticore that had attacked him last night. “Fluttershy HELP IT’S BACK” “I know I asked it to manticore’s aren’t evil creature there quite friendly once you get to know them the manticore thought you were going to attack it and it’s family last night.” John decided to trust Fluttershy and held out his hand and it was met by a manticores paw then after that the manticore went home John started to think of a question he wanted to ask Fluttershy.Why are manticores friendly? but decided against asking it. “I have a few questions I would like to ask you Fluttershy if that’s okay?” “Yes as long as you don’t mind answering some of my questions come inside please” John thought that was for the best John decided to sit on the sofa, Fluttershy decided to sit on his lap which he liked the feel of and she continued to nibble on the snack he gave her earlier. They sat there for hours asking each other questions then a thought came across Fluttershy which she didn’t think about until just then. “It’s getting quite late do you have a place to stay?” “No can I stay here for the night then figure out where to go from tomorrow?” “Unfortunately not you see angel bunny doesn’t like strangers and I like to try to keep him happy oh I didn’t mean to offend you” John was slightly hurt by this response but he understood. “No don’t apologise I understand, do you know anyone who will take me in?” “I think so she might still be up she likes to study a lot follow me” John grabbed his bag and followed Fluttershy into town he was glad nobody saw him as he didn’t know what they would say to them. Fluttershy flew ahead to a large tree in the middle of town but John could still see her by the time he caught up they were almost at the end of their conversation and he saw her talking to a purple unicorn. “Angel’s doing just fine however I do have a problem but not with an animal I think” “What do you mean you think?” Then Fluttershy told the unicorn about the manticore incident last night and why she didn’t see her today. “And that’s why I was wondering if you could let him sleep here tonight” “Him?” the unicorn looked behind Fluttershy and saw him then John decided to join in the conversation. “Hi my name is John what’s yours?” he asked the unicorn “Twilight Sparkle Fluttershy tells me you don’t have a place to sleep tonight?” “Yeah and she and I were wondering if I could sleep here tonight please?” “Yeah okay you can take the sofa and I’ll bring you down a blanket would that be okay” John just smiled and thanked Fluttershy before she left and waved goodbye before closing the door.Twilight levitated a blanket over to John using her magic. “That was awesome” John’s response confused Twilight “What you don’t have magic where you come from?” “We do but it’s nothing like that” “Okay good night John” “Good night Twilight Sparkle” “Just Twilight will do” she said before closing the door and using her magic to switch the lights off. John took his shoes and bag off before getting on the sofa and started going to sleep. “Tomorrow hopefully I’ll get some answers” end of chapter 1
Spike's assistantNon brony in a pony world Chapter 2 Twilight closed her bedroom door behind her and thought about how John would get on in Ponyville tomorrow. [i"]Would he be calm and relaxed or would he panic and try to run to somewhere safe away from the residents in ponyville?. I know I’ll ask spike to take him around town and when they’ve gone I’ll will send a letter to the princess and talk to her about him." After that thought Twilight went to her bed and saw Spike asleep in her bed she assumed he had climbed out of his basket and climbed into her bed to be close to her, she quietly chuckled at the sight and climbed into bed and held spike close and fell asleep. Twilight woke up to a strange noise which came from downstairs which she decided to investigate.It was John and he was talking in his sleep she knew it would be best if she left him to it but her curiosity got the better of her and decided to stay with him. “Hi Mark hi Steve I had the weirdest dream yesterday I went to where that show is based ponyville and I got attacked by a manticore strange huh” Twilight wanted to leave him to his dream but what she her next made her worry. “What are you two looking at you’re creeping me out...I’m a what no I’m *gasp* please help me wait where are you going DON’T LEAVE ME” Twilight needed to wake him quickly shaking him didn’t work so she quickly ran into the kitchen and brought back a bucket full of water and threw it over him which worked. “John are you okay I heard you talking in your sleep are you okay?” “I’m okay now just having a bad dream wait why am I wet did you throw water over me?” “Yes what you were saying scared me so i threw water over you to wake you up do you want to tell me what was happening in your dream? it will help me figure out what the dream was about.” John gave it some thought before giving an answer. “yes I would like your help thank you” “Before you start I need to do something first” Twilight wrote and sent the letter to the princess asking her to come to the library as soon as possible when she sent the letter she sat next to John and he started to tell her about his dream. “Well in the dream I was at the school gate and i saw that my friends were waiting outside the school gates for me but when they saw me they looked shocked and I asked what was wrong the next thing they said scared me.”You’re a horse” and I didn’t realise at all until they told me I asked for help but they just walked off and left me I tried to run but they were getting further from me” When he had finished talking Twilight had a worried expression on her face about what he had told her. “Wow that is a strange dream. I’ll have to think about it for sometime if that is okay with you?” John nodded in response happy to get some answers later on.Then something caught his eye it was a purple and green dragon which was coming from Twilight’s room. “Twilight who are you talking to?” “Oh hi Spike this is John, John this is spike” “Hi Spike Twilight is it okay to keep a dragon near books since dragons breath fire” “No it’s okay he’s house trained. Why don’t you to get to know each other better while I make breakfast.” “Thanks can I have gems for breakfast” “Okay Spike and how about John?” “Nothing for me thanks, I’ve got some food in my bag” John grabbed his bag and pulled out a breakfast bar and a bottle of water. “Okay then I’ll be back in a second” Twilight then went into the kitchen and brought back two plates one with an assortment of gems on for spike and some hay for herself.Then they started to eat and there was an awkward silence until Twilight spoke. “So Spike I have some things I would like you to do for me in town” “Why me why not John? “Because Spike John has just got here and would get lost and secondly you’re my number one assistant” After John heard this he had to jump into this conversation. “Excuse me Twilight but did you just say he is your assistant?“ “Yes I hatched him from an egg and he has stayed by my side ever since that day we sometimes have a few problems but we still stick by each others side through thick and thin” “On earth dragons are usually scary but they are in movies but if Spike is your assistant then I have no reason to fear him” Spike was offended by this and went to stand his ground. “I can be scary watch” Spike then took a deep breath which scared John but a small flame came out which made John flinch but Twilight just chuckled at his reaction. “Well Spike you seem to have scared John well done.” “Ha ha I told you I could be scary and I was” “Yeah you got me Spike well done. Twilight can I ask you a question?” “Yes you may what would you like to know” “What should I do since i’m new in town should I go with Spike into town or should I stay here with you.” “Maybe you should go with Spike and learn where things are in town” “That sound good I’ll leave it up to Spike if that’s okay with you” Twilight looked at Spike and awaited an answer from him “It would be fun to give orders rather than take them for once okay John you can come with me but only on one condition” John and Twilight were worried about what his condition would be. “Which is?” “When were in town today I want you to call me Mr Spike” Twilight laughed aloud at his condition. “Okay then Spike I await your order” When Spike and Twilight were finished eating Spike took the plates back and noticed there were no more gems left in the kitchen. “Hey Twilight are there any gems left, I’m looking where they usually are kept but i can’t see them.” “No sorry Spike you’ll have to get some more from the diamond mines” Spike groaned when he heard this but then he realised he would have John with him. “John can you go into the cupboard in the corner and get a shovel, a gem detector and a sack for carrying the gems.” John did as he he was told and collected up the items they would needed. “Okay then John let’s go” John opened the door for Spike however before he left Twilight wanted a private chat with Spike so John went and stood outside the sun blinded him for a moment but his eyes got use to the light of the sun.When spike came back from his private chat he saw a shopkeeper he knew the shopkeeper waved to them both spike replied with a wave back when he looked at what John was doing he was trying to avoid eye contact as much as possible. “What’s wrong John?” “Just a bit nervous about being somewhere new don’t worry I’m sure it will pass. Do you want to get going now Mr Spike?” “Yes the earlier we go the better” John carried the items and followed Spike to the diamond mines when he got there he was a bit surprised. “So where’s the rest of the equipment Mr Spike” “This is all we need how I find gems is I turn on the gem detector and the louder it beeps the closer we are getting to gems are you ready to get started?” “But when you said diamond mines I was expecting to go underground” “There is a mine in the distance but that is owned by the diamond dogs so I avoid that area” “Okay thanks for the information I’m ready to start now Mr Spike.” Meanwhile back at the library Twilight was talking to princess Celestia about John. “My faithful student are you okay you wouldn’t send me a letter unless it was an emergency.” “It’s not a big emergency it’s more of a concern about John” “Ah yes the human who is here tell me your concerns about John and I may be able to put your mind at ease” “Well one of the worries I have is that most of the humans who come here know who we are however John does not” “He will over time just think how excited he will be when he gets new friends like Pinkie or Rainbow dash” “I never thought of that but what if he wants answers to why he is here should I give them to him or should I stay quiet?” “Well that is entirely up to you I would keep the main reason he is here a secret but if he asks minor questions about the town or the surrounding area tell him that for his safety now if there are no other concerns I must get going.” “There is one final concern he had a strange dream and it’s the main reason I asked you to come here today” “I do have some time left please tell me the main reason you wanted to see me” “He had a strange dream today and I heard him talking in it” “Well most people talk in their sleep Luna does it almost every morning what so strange about that” “He told me in his dream his friends told him he was a horse and they left him alone and when he tried to run after them but he couldn’t catch up” Princess celestia was surprised with what Twilight had just told her. “Well I’ll talk to Luna about it and ask her to look in his dreams to see if there are any irregularities in his sleep but it may just be a simple case of being home sick” “Thank you princess what should I tell my friends” “It may sound horrible but let them find out about John in the same way you have i know pinkie pie would like that goodbye my faithful student” “Goodbye princess” Back at the diamond mines John and Spike had finished filling the sack full of gems they started to head back and while they were walking back to town John got a phone call. “Hello?” “Hi John it’s me Mark and Steve’s with me” “Hi how are you doing” “I’m doing fine school seems to drag on without you here. You know that boy who wanted us to show you the show?” “Yeah I remember him he walked over with Tina that girl I was with outside Steve’s house what did you tell him” “We told him you enjoyed the show and you might get into it. Is that okay?” “Yeah do you want to talk to Spike as he’s here with me” Spike didn’t want to get involved in the conversation but if he could tell Twilight more about John then it would help so John passed the phone to spike. “Hello who is this?” “This is Mark one of John’s friends so how is John doing in ponyville?” “Well we were just at the diamond mines and he can work quicker than I ever could alone.” “I’m guessing you want to know somethings about John don’t you?” “Yeah what was he like on Earth?” Mark and Steve had to think before giving a reply. “He always seemed calm no matter the situation, he would always try his best no matter what. what’s he like there?.” “He’s quiet I’m guessing being in a new place has made him nervous.” “It could be that or could be because of his recent girl trouble and he might be worried people will find out.” When John heard that he panicked and grabbed the phone from Spike. “Sorry mr Spike I just don’t want you to or anyone to hear about that.” “Okay if you want you to make it up to me when we get back home you could sort out the gems for me deal?” “Deal do you want to talk to them some more?” “No you carry on I have got to do Twilight’s list remember.” “Okay mr Spike see you later.” As soon as John could see Spike was far enough in the distance he continued to talk on the phone outside the library. “Please don’t tell anyone about that incident with Fiona please I’m begging you.” “Okay we won’t say anymore about it. If you have met spike have you must have met Twilight what’s she like.” “She is friendly and helpful.” “Well we have to go now anymore questions about ponyville?” “Yeah two How did Twilight hatch Spike and what are diamond dogs?” “I’ll give you the short version of each answer diamond dogs are creatures that hunt for gems.” “What about Twilight hatching Spike as that is confusing me?” “Do you remember the first harry potter film when he gets that special wand and everything seemed to have gotten a lot brighter that’s more or less how it happened.” “Okay I best let you two go bye hope to speak to you soon” “Bye” When the conversation finished John headed inside put the shovel and gem detector back in the cupboard and headed into the kitchen to put the gems away. John saw the cupboard had a sign on which said “gems”. He sorted the gems into type and put them in the cupboard and finished the bottle of water from this morning and decided to read a book from the shelf. "The story of Star Swirl the bearded let’s see if it’s any good" he took the book from the shelf and sat down on the sofa and started to read. “I like that book as well” said a mysterious voice. John looked around for the sound of the voice and he saw Twilight on the stairs with her hair slightly covering her face as she had just go out the shower. “Is it okay if I sit on your lap and read it with you” she said while drying her hair with a towel encased in magic. “No it’s okay I’ll probably get stuck with some words I’d imagine I hope that won’t be a problem” “No it will be fun it’ll be like when Spike was a smaller dragon and he had to learn new things” So Twilight sat on his lap and helped when he got stuck on some words he sometimes got embarrassed when he got stuck on easy words but Twilight didn’t mind. Spike came back when the book was finished and Twilight helped Spike unpack. *Knock knock* “John could you get that for me?” “No problem Twilight” When he opened the door it scared Fluttershy who was there. “Sorry about that Fluttershy.” “It’s okay is Twilight home?” “Yeah hold on Twilight it’s Fluttershy” “Thank you John I’ll take it from here. What would you like Fluttershy?” “I was hoping I could keep the book I borrowed for a bit longer” “You do realise Fluttershy that the book is overdue now and you have some fines to pay” “I know but the animals don’t want to lose the book since they love it so much.” “I understand okay I’ll see you tomorrow Fluttershy goodbye” “Goodbye Twilight and I’m sorry about this” Twilight closed the door after Fluttershy left and levitated a book and started to write in it and left it on the table and headed to her room. When John heard the door close he decided to investigate the book was called “library members fines and returns” when he opened the book he saw on the back of the front page a picture of six ponies he recognised Twilight and Fluttershy but he didn’t know the blue pegasus, the orange pony, the white unicorn and the pink pony. Upon further investigation in the book he had found the names of the ponies in the picture they were Rainbow dash, Applejack, Rarity and Pinkie pie and where they live which would help out quite a lot. “John what are you doing” Spike asked standing in the doorway of the kitchen “I wanted to help Twilight out and I noticed her friends had books overdue so tomorrow I’m going to go into town and help her out” “Wow that would be a great help for Twilight she’s always busy making lists but she can never put her hoof down when it comes to getting books back.” “Thanks well I’m going to call it a night all that shovelling is hurting my arms.” “Yeah me too goodnight John” “Spike before you go can you not mention this to Twilight please I want it to be a surprise” “No problem pinkie promise” Spike cover his eye with his claw then headed to bed and John did the same. End of chapter 2
